Novels

On this page, you will find a link to the first chapter of each of my novels. I unfortunately have learned a lot since writing my first novels and don’t have the time to edit as much as I want to. Therefore, there will be mistakes in the chapters. Some of my novels have been edited to completion.

The Ocean That Walked Away

Davey is a 15-year-old boy, who lives in a small village at the foot of a suicide cliff. The citizens of Davey’s village are used to death until the day the body of the local girl Mona is discovered on the cliff. Davey believes that he may be the reason she jumped, and his guilt sends him on a mission to prove that Mona was murdered. He approaches Mona’s scary twin-sister Mina and after that skeletons start falling out every closet in the little village.

Wordcount: 82.605

Chapter 1: Mona

One morning people woke to find that the ocean had walked away.

Oceans don’t walk away. I know that. But Mona did, and her disappearance swept in over our little community, destroying everything in its wake.

During those first few days, the consensus was that she had just turned into drama queen mode and was hiding from her parents. Her mother was in a panic. Her father exhibited his usual calm. Mona’s sister Mina couldn’t even be bothered. But hours, days and months passed, and even Mina got worried. Then everyone started wondering if she had disappeared against her will. Whispers were washing into every corner of our little seaside village. The whispers even reached me, and no one ever tells me anything. We were used to waves washing in during the fall, making everything smell like salt and rotting seaweed, but this wave left a different smell.

People started talking about some tourist who had behaved in an odd manner but not in that odd manner of our particular tourists. Someone mentioned seeing Mona talking to a man in a trench coat. The second time I heard that story, he also had a scar across his face and was staying at the Boat and Anchor. When we walked into August, everyone was convinced that Mona had been in a cult. However, upon further questioning, no one could ever tell who had talked to whom and when – or who might have heard from someone who knew something.

After the ocean walked away, there was so much speculating taking place, but no one ever went beyond the initial speculations in regards to why Mona left in the first place. Except me. This was the one question that I couldn’t stop asking myself.

The others just pointed fingers at everybody else, while we searched for the ocean.

And then we found her.

That was when the next wave hit and hit us hard.

I was sitting in the café on that day, with my long arms tucked around my belly, reading Little Dorrit. My peace was disturbed by rotor blades cutting through the air. I lifted my head and spotted the helicopter hovering in front of the cliff.

Mrs Abbotsburry came running. I had never seen her running. She stopped and spoke to Sue. I had never seen Mrs Abbotsburry speaking with Sue. Someone told me once that Sue had an affair with Mr Abbotsburry, which is hard to fathom, as Mr Abbotsburry is an old fart who wears nothing but brown suits and has cheeks like a St Bernard.

Sue gasped. Her eyes widened. That was when Mrs Abbotsburry got my undivided attention, and when my stomach started turning.

Mrs Abbotsburry continued down the street, and Sue spun around a few times, causing her brown skirt to fly up a bit as she hurried into the kiosk. Right outside the window of the café, Mrs Abbotsburry grabbed Mrs Stiles by the arms then talked right into her face. Mrs Stiles started shaking her head. Mrs Abbotsburry let go of her arms and hurried through the door of the café, causing the little bell to chime. Today it sounded ominous.  

Mrs Abbotsburry stopped right inside the door. ‘They found Mona!’

The talking and the chiming stopped. We all stared at her.

‘Didn’t you hear me?’ she asked, ‘They found Mona.’

I didn’t like her choice of words. If people are found, they are for the most part dead. We knew this because a lot of people were found around here. 

Maggie was the first one to compose herself. She and the other little bitches had stopped giggling. ‘What do you mean?’ she asked.  

Mrs Abbotsburry turned and stared at her. ‘Out on the cliff,’ she said.

Maggie shook her head. ‘Mona wouldn’t do that.’

‘They are pulling her up now,’ said Mrs Abbotsburry.

Maggie shook her head again. No words came out of her mouth.  

‘Is she dead?’ asked Fiona.

‘Stop it, Mrs Abbotsburry,’ said Jack, from across the room. ‘Mona didn’t jump. We don’t jump.’

Mrs Abbotsburry looked indignant. She pointed to the door. ‘Randall found her. He saw her from his boat this morning and rang Ben. Ben went out to investigate. Ben rang John, and John took the helicopter out. Except he couldn’t get close enough because of the wind. He rang Phil who rang Ellen, and John guided Ellen and Phil to the right spot. They are pulling her up right now. At least that’s what Dave said.’

This got everyone moving. I got up as well, staggering towards the exit. I made it halfway to the door. I watched everyone leave, my feet refusing to move with the current, my mouth refusing to shut. April emerged from the backroom. She stopped behind the counter and her eyebrows scrunched up.  

‘Where did everyone go?’

‘They found Mona. Out by the cliff.’ My hands squeezed my Charles Dickens in a tight grip.

April shook her head. ‘That. What? No.’ She moved around the counter and made for the door.

I stood in the empty café, picking up the scent of fresh cinnamon buns and hot coffee rising from the still full cups on the tables. I was engulfed by a deep sense of loneliness. My legs started shaking. I grabbed the back of a chair, steadying myself. I turned and followed the others. It felt wrong to stay.

Outside, everyone was heading in the same direction. The wave that had swept into town was now withdrawing, taking everyone with it. Me included.

There was a strange absence of talk on the path leading up to the top of the cliff – a procession of zombies, walking through the tall grass. Flowers brushed against my skin. The mist was still covering parts of the water and the cliff. The wind struck my left cheek, carrying the whispers of the poor souls who had given up on life in this place. As I walked on, I could feel them walking next to us. I didn’t want them to have Mona.

Somewhere up ahead, I could make out the silhouette of people on the edge of the cliff. Grasshoppers were filling the air with their eerie chirping. My eyes were so fixed on the distant shadows that I kept stepping into those damn rabbit holes. The ocean was smashing against the cliff, and the helicopter had lifted itself above the edge and was watching us all. The noise from the rotor blades was somehow not being heard by my ears.

Up ahead of me, people spread around in a morbid semi-circle of spectators. I could feel my chest start to tighten with every step I took until I felt a hand on my shoulder.

‘Is it wise to go up there, Davey? I know that you have seen worse, but this is Mona.’

I turned my head and stared at my mother who kept glancing up at the silhouettes. Her feet were pointing downhill. Her body had already decided that she wasn’t going any further. The grey that began to streak her hair just six months ago was hanging down across her wrinkled forehead and into her face.  

‘I have to know for sure,’ I said. ‘And they’ll have covered her up. I just want to hear Phil confirm that it’s her.’

‘I understand. Do you want me to go up there with you?’

I shook my head. My mother glanced at me.

‘Just promise to walk straight home and tuck in your shirt.’

‘Yes, mum.’

I continued up the hill, heart racing in my chest until I caught up with Jack. Phil, Ellen and two police officers were lifting the gurney. A hand fell out from under the white cover. It was speckled with dark hair and had a wedding band on it.

‘That’s not Mona,’ I said, to no one in particular.

‘I know,’ said Jack. ‘Mrs Abbotsburry is full of it.’ Jack stared straight at me. ‘What are you doing out here, Arms? She wasn’t your friend.’

I felt my eyes burn. I stared at Phil and Ellen. They both had wrinkled foreheads, and I could read pity in their eyes. I turned away.

I drifted through an empty main street. This wasn’t usual behaviour. We never flocked out to a body. This was just what the ocean had done to us.

I made it to our yard and sauntered up the footpath, wondering where Mona was. The nausea had subsided. I pushed open the door. Freddy started barking at me.

‘Shut up!’ I said.

‘Davey?’ My mother called out from the kitchen. 

I stopped in the dark hallway.

‘Davey. Is that you?’

‘Yes. It’s me. It wasn’t Mona!’

‘Come in here, love. And remember to take your shoes off.’

I slipped out of my shoes. My bare feet felt the soft carpet and then the hard floorboards in the kitchen. My mother was sitting at the table. She was holding a mug, and her eyes looked red and puffy. Earl Grey was floating on the air.

‘What’s going on?’ I asked.

‘Sit down.’

I squinted at her. ‘What’s going on, Mum?’

‘They did find Mona. Your uncle just rang.’

‘I saw the arm. It was a man.’

‘They found three bodies today.’

I sat down at the table. ‘What do you mean?’

‘Your uncle said that someone saw a tourist jump, so Randall was out searching for the tourist. Randall found the man hanging close to the bottom of the cliff, but then he spotted someone stuck further up. He rang Phil, and Phil rang Ellen.’

I shook my head. ‘Randall rang Ben, who rang John, and he rang Phil and Ellen,’ I said. I was hearing my words but felt detached. A ringing started in my right ear and there was a strange taste in my mouth.

My mother took a deep breath. ‘When they climbed down, they went through some bushes, and they found a skeleton in there.’

‘Mona hasn’t been gone for that long,’ I said.

‘They don’t know who that is, but then they pushed past the bushes to get to the body that Randall had spotted from the water, and it was Mona. She’s dead, love.’

I bowed my head and took a deep breath and tried to exhale, but the breath almost choked me. I started waving my hands. My mother stared at me.

‘Calm down, Davey. Put your hands over your head.’

I did as she said and inhaled a third time. This time I managed to exhale.

‘I’m sorry, Davey.’

‘It’s not important. She wasn’t important.’

‘That’s not true, Davey,’ said my mother. She got onto her feet and her eyes shifted. ‘I made a casserole for Glenda. I want you to take it to her. They don’t need to be worrying about food at a time like this.’

My mother grabbed a pot wrapped in foil from the kitchen counter. She held it out towards me. I tried to take it. My hands were trembling.

‘Take Freddy with you.’ Freddy barked at the mention of his name and started wagging his tail. He ran off and returned a moment later, holding his leash in his mouth.

Everything was spinning. I tried to forget the last time I talked to Mona. I tried to remember her warm smile. I felt an urge to talk to my father and gazed at his chair, my eyes searching for his coat on the back of it. It wasn’t there.

It helped a bit to get out of the house. The streets had been left empty by the devastation of the wave. The wind had picked up, blowing at my face. Freddy walked down the road in a small, perky, swagger. Everyone would know by now. My uncle just never had been a person to shy away from sharing stories.

I reached Mona’s house and realized that it would never be Mona’s house again.

Mona’s mother’s hand was hanging out of the bathroom window on the top floor. I stopped on the front lawn and stared at the hand. A small cloud of smoke was rising from the burning end of the cigarette she was holding. Then the hand disappeared into the house, only to reappear a few seconds later. A larger cloud came out the window, engulfing the hand and the little cloud.

The front door opened, and Mina stepped out. She had her back turned on me. She was wearing black boots, a black skirt, and a black sweater. She turned and trotted towards me.

‘Hi, Mina,’ I said. ‘I’m sorry about Mona.’

She hurried straight past me. Freddy barked at her. Mina left in direction of the cliff.

I walked to the door and rang the doorbell. The hand stuck out of the window was pulled back inside. I waited and heard footsteps. The door opened.

Mona’s father stared straight through me.

‘Hello, Mr Blake.’ I held out the pot towards him. It smelt like mother’s chicken and pineapple pot. ‘My mother made food. I’m sorry.’

‘About the food?’ asked Mr Blake, squinting his eyes at their fence.

‘No of course not. About Mona.’

Mr Blake nodded. ‘Me too,’ he said then he reached out and grabbed the pot before turning and shutting the door in my face.

Freddy lifted his head and looked up at me. ‘Let’s go, Freddy,’ I said. ‘I have to talk to Mina.’

World Peace Incorporated

A support group for people who lost a loved one to violence. Their attempt to launch World Peace Incorporated. A comical presentation of the worst kind of fate. Seven tragic stories and two lies. Eight happy endings.

Wordcount: 108.059

Chapter 1: Bobby Neely

Bobby resented inanimate objects for their lack of feelings. His feelings had been all over the place for a year, ever since his wife had walked downstairs to get a glass of milk and had surprised a burglar who had surprised her back and shot her.  

Bobby had been reluctant about the meetings at first, but the empty house had shoved him out the door. He was at a Sunday meeting. There were ten seats in the slanted circle, and one seat was empty.

“I was wondering,” said Bobby, while smelling his teaspoon in an absentminded manner.

Kirk interrupted him. “Has anyone seen Alistair? He didn’t say anything about not wanting to not be here today?”

“Wait what?” Vincent curled an eyebrow and stared at Kirk.

“I was wondering,” tried Bobby, raising the volume of his voice a little while attempting to make eye contact with someone in the slanged circle of chairs.

“Alistair. Is he here?” Kirk was an adamant nuisance.

“Well it’s quite clear that he isn’t,” said Vincent, with a smirk on his face. He was wearing an expensive-looking sweatshirt, and he was patting it with his left hand.

“But did he say anything?” Kirk gazed around the circle.

The oddball with blond curls and big ears smiled in his seat but said nothing. Next to him, the skinny, clumsy girl was staring at her feet with intense scrutiny. Kirk stared at her feet too. She was wearing a pair of delicate looking, white shoes. There was a stain on the left one.

“I have an idea. I think it may be grand!” said Bobby, in a tone so loud, he almost startled himself.

The circle fell silent. Heads turned. Eyes stared at him. Pain lived in those eyes.

“Let’s hear it,” said Vincent. “Before you startle the chairs.”

Bobby leaned forward. “I thought perhaps we could market world peace.”

The oddball with blond, curly hair and big ears scratched at his chin. Next to him, the woman with dark rims under her eyes, and an air of alcohol in pursuit, was running a hand through her long dark hair in a repetitive motion.

Kirk crossed his legs and leaned back in his seat. “That’s an interesting idea, but it’s not the purpose of this group rather.”

“I know it isn’t,” said Bobby. “I just thought perhaps we could do something more productive than sitting around ranting about how hard it is to get out of bed in the morning, or how much we hate being alone on the holidays.” He took a deep breath, before continuing. “I was alone on Valentine’s day, sitting in my flower shop, watching everyone buy flowers for someone, and I realized that if someone had marketed world peace instead of Valentine’s day then I wouldn’t have had to buy flowers, but at least I would have had someone to buy flowers for.”

“He has a point,” said the woman in the purple dress.

“Yes,” said Kirk. “A wonderful point, but this is a support group.”

“Who says we can’t do both?” said the woman in the purple dress.

The expression on Kirk’s face was caught somewhere between Kirk trying to think of a good argument against world peace and another good argument for sticking to sob stories and pain.   

Bobby let out a sigh. He dropped his spoon into his tea, where it made a clank, and stirred it until one of the children’s drawings on the wall caught his attention and his mind wandered.

The idea could have died right there, but by chance or other, it didn’t.

Most of the group were still staring at Bobby, taking in his yellow tweed jacket and socks of different colours, when Alistair stepped through the door.

“Why are we going to market Valentine’s Day?” said Alistair who sat down on the empty chair in the circle, next to the oddball. Alistair squeezed the spark out of his cigarette, pulling one leg of his jeans up, as he pushed the remains of the cigarette into his pocket. He left the air with the smell of smoke.

“No one said market Valentine’s Day.” Vincent wrinkled his nose. “Bobby suggested marketing like Valentine’s Day.”

“Market what like Valentine’s Day?” 

Bobby stared into the middle of the circle. He was again smelling his spoon. He squinted and thought he could see his idea like blurred vision. He was surprised that anyone had listened to him at all.

“I was saying,” said Bobby, his bald head bobbing up and down. “That it’s strange that people have put so much energy into marketing Valentine’s day, when there are so many things that we could have done instead. I thought perhaps we could market something we need more.”

“I’m not sure what it is you’re suggesting we market? And why market anything at all? Are we still a support group?” said Alistair. A frown crawled across his face as his eyebrows curled in puzzlement.  

“Peace,” said Bobby. His voice was climbing again. “I need peace!”

“It must have been tried before,” said Vincent.

“Nobody has marketed it,” said the purple dress, shaking her head. “Not hard-core product marketing. No one has marketed it like it’s a product like all the other products, instead of some farfetched dream for the future.”

Bobby smiled and came back to life. “Instead of just hoping that people will resolve their problems, we could stuff peace down their throats, like Valentine’s day.” Bobby squinted at the blur in the circle, but then his attention was caught by olive skin below red hair. The Indian/Irish man was sitting straight on his little chair. The chair was too small for him, and his knees were poking into the air. He lifted his head for a moment, but then he just smiled to himself and stared at his hands. Bobby licked his spoon, tasting tea and warm milk.

“How do we market it?” said Alistair. “World peace is a concept. Not a product.”

Bobby clenched the hard metal against his skin and waved the spoon at Alistair. “That’s right and that’s why it won’t stick because it’s just an idea. We need to make it a tangible product.”

“We are not,” said Kirk. “This is a support group. Besides you can’t make world peace tangible.” He had an adamant look on his face, but then his gaze fixed on something invisible in the middle of the circle. “I mean, perhaps I would buy it, but what is it?”

Bobby ignored him. “You can sell anything with the right amount of persistence.” He leaned forward into the circle, eagerness colouring his face. “I devote a disconcerting amount of time to wishing that I had insisted on fetching my wife that glass of milk, and I devote an additional disconcerting amount of time to worrying about the time I have devoted to wishing that I had fetched that glass of milk.” At this, he stopped and tried to look into Alistair’s eyes. “The rest of the time I manage my flower shop. My wife used to be right there managing it with me, but someone killed her. I want to devote all this disconcerting amount of time on something productive. I want every person in the world to understand that violence is not an option.”

“It’s too grand to ever work,” said the woman with dark rims under her eyes. Bobby was glad that he was sitting too far away to smell the alcohol which he knew was surrounding her. He was smelling stale raincoat smell instead. “Besides, we’re jinxed already. She has a cat.” The woman pointed a scrawny finger at the skinny, clumsy girl, who was sitting still on her chair, still staring at her feet.

“I got two cats,” said the skinny, clumsy girl, giving a short nod. She lost the grip on her cup and it fell to the floor. It was empty but made a loud noise. Everyone held their breath, waiting for it to smash, but it didn’t. It rolled into the middle of the circle. 

“Sorry,” said the skinny, clumsy girl. She got down on her knees and crawled to the middle of the circle, holding her head down. Alistair’s eyes followed her, as she picked up the cup then crawled to her seat, where she climbed back up.

The oddball with blond, curly hair leaned forward and glanced at Alistair. “I see you still have both your socks,” he said.

Everyone turned their heads. The oddball was meet by curled eyebrows and puzzled stares. Bobby peered at the oddball, studying his short, blond, curls. The man was just there. He always came, but half of the words out of his mouth made no sense to anyone. He had never talked about who he had lost or how. Bobby slurped his tea. This time it tasted more like artificial strawberries.

“I think we can do this,” said the woman in purple. “We got connections. He’s a journalist.”

She pointed towards the olive skin under the red hair. The Indian/Irish man shook his head, making the red hair wiggle.

“I’m a florist,” said Bobby.

“What would that help?” said Vincent.

“I know about presentation.” Bobby peered down and realized that he was wearing two different colour socks. He moved one foot in front of the other.

“Yes, world peace is ugly,” said Vincent in a mocking tone, reaping laughter.

“You just made a joke on an old man’s account,” said Alistair.

Vincent frowned at Alistair. So did Bobby.

Vincent waved a hand at the idea in the middle of the slanted circle.

“This is ridiculous. It can’t be done.”

“You can’t predict the future,” said the woman in the purple dress, in an angry tone.

“No, I can’t predict the future, but I can calculate the possible outcomes, and I don’t have to listen to this garbage.” He got on his feet. “I’ll see you all on Wednesday.”

“Yes, this is a good time to break up the meeting,” said Kirk.

It wasn’t. They had just conjured up what could be a grand idea, and they had found no proper cause why it wouldn’t work. One characteristic of ideas is their ability to die fast and be forgotten for good.

Everyone was leaving their seats, turning their backs on the idea which was still hovering somewhere in the middle of the slanted circle of coloured chairs.  

“Stop!” yelled Alistair.

Most everyone froze and stared at him, except Vincent, who strutted past Alistair with his chest shut out and his nose in the air.

“You have to consider Bobby’s idea,” said Alistair. “If we all consider it until the next meeting then we should be able to come up with something useful.”

“That’s a great idea, Alistair,” said Kirk, there was however a nervous pitch in his voice.

“Thank you, Alistair,” said Bobby, as he walked past.

Alistair scratched his head and shrugged. Bobby reached out and put a hand on Alistair’s shoulder. “The last words my wife ever said to me was; I don’t want you in my kitchen all night, smelling my spoons.”

2

April felt woozy and edgy after the meeting. She walked through the streets in her purple dress, consumed with thoughts about world peace and slanted, chair circles. Darkness was closing in, and London lay vacant. A drizzle was touching her skin and the air was humid.

“You look how I feel,” said a voice, coming from the ground. She turned in her path to find that she had just passed a man with a bedraggled appearance. He looked no older than her. His legs were spread out on the pavement and he beamed a comforting smile at her.

“That’s sad,” she replied.

“You look stressed, love.”

April sent him a strenuous smile. “A little bit.” She didn’t feel comfortable complaining to a homeless man.

“Well take care of yourself,” he said.

April cleared up. “You too.”

She continued a few steps then she stopped and turned around. She pulled out her purse and grabbed some change. She handed it out towards the man. He shook his head.

“No love. I don’t want your money.”

April pulled her hand back then hurried away.

April was greeted by her little white house, which lay squeezed in between two much bigger brown houses. She was always surprised when it was still there because it looked like the two other houses would turn around any day now and gobble up her house in one bite. She walked across her little square of front-lawn and pushed open the yellow door then stopped as she heard bleating. Her little home had a foul odour of livestock, which had not been there when she had left earlier in the day. She followed the noise to the living room and found a goat chewing on her sofa.

“That’s just typical,” she said. She eyed the goat. “Go away!”  

It gazed up then sank its teeth back into her sofa.

Her eyebrows curled up, and her hands touched her phone. She pulled it out and dialled Alistair’s number.

“Hello, Alistair? Could you perhaps stop by? I have a goat problem. I will make you dinner if you sort it out for me.”

Alistair laughed in the other end, which puzzled her, but he agreed to come right over.

The smell of chicken curry was sneaking into every corner of the little house, before there was a knock on the door. April hurried to open.

“Alistair. I’m so glad you’re here. I am horrid at goats. I tried to pull him, but he won’t leave.”

Alistair laughed again. When April kept a straight face, he paused. The pause was filled with the sound of bleating.

“Wait? You were serious?”

“Yes of course. I’m not the type of women who lures men over under false pretences.” April’s smile faded, and she squinted at him.

Alistair hurried to shake his head. “No of course not. It’s just a peculiar problem.”

“I know. I can’t figure out how they keep coming in here.” April let out a sigh and stepped aside, letting Alistair into the house.

“You have had goat problems before?” he asked.

April shook her head. “No,” she said, sending him a puzzled stare.

The goat was chewing on a cushion, standing with a button between its lips and the rest of the cushion hanging just above the floor. April stomped her foot but said nothing. The goat glanced up at them. The string holding the button broke. The cushion fell to the floor making an almost inaudible sound.

“There is a goat in your living room,” said Alistair. “And a foul odour.” He stared at it for a moment then he picked up a scarf from the back of a chair. “Can I use this?”

April gave him a short nod. Alistair stepped up to the goat and put the scarf around its neck.

“Do you think dressing it up will help?” 

“It is clear that you have misunderstood its intentions. I bet you were assuming that it came here because it was hungry or taking shelter from the rain, while in fact what we have here could be a fashion issue.” Alistair winked at her. April burst out in giggles.

Alistair pulled at both ends of the scarf, and the goat followed along.

“Where do you want your goat, my lady.”

“Put it out front on the lawn.” April waved her hand towards the front door.

Alistair pulled the goat along through the front door then left it out in the darkness. It began chewing on the grass.

“Dinner is almost ready,” said April, waving Alistair back inside.

He paused on the doorstep. “I don’t want to overstay my welcome, just because of a tiny goat problem.”

“Oh, it wasn’t a tiny problem. You are my hero now; thus, you are staying for dinner, and if those thunderclouds begin to burp then you are sleeping on what’s left of my sofa.”

They sat down at a small table in the kitchen on two wooden chairs which had been painted several times. For the time being, they were red. Alistair helped himself to a large serving. He gulped half of it down then lifted his head and stared at April.

“Are you fine?” he said, regarding her with a scrutinizing stare.

April frowned. “You too?” 

“Me too?”

April stared down at her plate. “A homeless man told me to take care of myself today. Can you believe it? A homeless man felt sorry for me.”

Alistair reached out and put a hand on top of hers. “Well, he wasn’t that far off, was he?”

April was still staring into her plate. “I have no right to complain. Yes, shit happened, but shit happened to everyone. I still got a roof over my head. I got a job which I love. I got the group. Hell, I even have a goat. He must have had shit happen to him too, and now he’s on the street because of that, and he feels sorry for me.”

Alistair reached up and grabbed her chin. He forced her to lift her head and stared her straight in the eyes.

“It’s all right April. The homeless doesn’t have a patent on being miserable. We’re all allowed to have a bad day. Including you.”

April glared back at him. She noticed that he had a freckle right where the corner of his left eye touched his nose. His hand felt warm on her face then he let go.

She frowned. “This is the second time a homeless person has tried to cheer me up,” she whispered. She stared at Alistair, who stared back with eyes reflecting her desperation then his eyes narrowed.

“Perhaps we could give the goat to the homeless man?” he said.

April laughed a liberating laugh. She pondered it for a minute. “What would he do with a goat?”

Alistair shrugged. “That’s his problem. Let’s go find him.”

“But there’s a storm coming.”

“Then he is in dire need of a goat to keep him grounded.”

They paused for a moment on the front step and gawked up at the black sky. It was clear that summer was about to gasp after holding its breath. The humid air was sticking to April’s skin, and a steady breeze was running around in circles.

April tucked her arms around her torso, and they stepped onto the front lawn. Alistair pulled the scarf around the neck of the goat again, and they dragged it out on the pavement. The goat trotted along.

“I think he likes me,” said Alistair.

“He likes me,” said April. “The feeling just wasn’t mutual.”

She stopped in her path and grabbed Alistair by the arm. “There he is.” She nodded down the street where the young man had frozen in time.

The man was still sitting flat on his buttocks with his legs sprawled out on the pavement. April noticed this time that he was dirty and that he was sitting on top of a sleeping bag. All three of them stepped up to the man.

“Hello again love,” he said, smiling at April.

“Hello,” said April. “I know you don’t want my money, but I got this goat which I need to get rid of, so we were wondering if perhaps you would like it?”

The man laughed. It took April by surprise, and she laughed as well.

“That would be like having a strange dog,” said the man.

April gave an eager nod. “Yes. Except it eats grass I think, and it can make milk.” She paused and glared at the goat. “If it’s one of those kinds of goats.”

“I will take any kind of goat. Thank you, love.”

Alistair handed him the scarf. April smiled at the man on the ground.

The man glanced up at her. “Can I give you a hug?”

“Oh, don’t worry about it,” said April. “We needed a home for the goat.”

“It wasn’t a thank-you hug,” he said, giving her a stern look.

Alistair turned his head, observing April. She was biting her lips.

“I will do the hugging,” he said. “But thank you for the kind offer.” He put his arm around April’s waistline and dragged her along.

“See,” said April. “He still feels sorry for me. I drag a friend along and give the man a goat, but he still wants to comfort me.” There was a sound of thunder rolling on the clouds somewhere above their heads. “Oh no, it’s about to begin.”

The skies opened, and rain fell on them.

April uttered a delighted shriek, and they hurried down the street. April ran in front of Alistair in her purple dress. The dress turned blue. Alistair started laughing. April stopped in her path, and Alistair almost collided with her.

“What are you laughing about?” she yelled through the rain.

“Your dress has changed colour. I didn’t mean to laugh. I just never saw that before.”

April got an indignant look on her face.

“I just haven’t figured out the bit yet about how a dress stays coloured after you colour it.” She was standing with her feet apart, and the words were spoken one word at a time.

Alistair’s hair was clinging to his face, and he appeared to be swallowing half of the sky falling on them. “This happens every time it rains?”

April held out her hands. “I suppose. The yellow stays yellow for the most part.”

“Well I think it’s lovely.”

“You do?”

Alistair grabbed her hand and pulled her along.

“I think we should just walk through the rain at a slow pace, so we can see what other colours this dress may turn into.”

April shook her head and began dragging Alistair along. “I think we should run home, so we don’t get killed by lightning.”

Alistair picked up his pace. They ran back to the little house, and April was again surprised that it was still there.

3

Bobby had tried harder to match his sock for the Wednesday meeting. They were both yellow. He was wearing red pants and a brown tweed jacket.

“How are things, Bobby?” said Kirk, looking at him through eyes that had observed faces replying to that question many times before.

“Good. The last meeting was quite invigorating.”

“That’s good, Bobby. Did you manage to buy milk yet perhaps?”

Bobby shook his head and sat down on a red chair. “Not yet. Someday soon.”

“Good, Bobby. We got a new member today. A woman.”

“Oh,” said Bobby.

He bit his lips then stood up to fetch a cup of tea. He picked a spoon from a mug on the counter. Distracted he smelled it then dropped it back in the mug.

“Is something wrong with the spoon?” said Vincent, stepping up next to Bobby.

“What spoon?” Bobby grabbed another one.

Vincent stared at him with a bleak expression on his face then he reached past Bobby and grabbed a mug. “Never mind Bobby.”

“There is someone new coming,” said Bobby. He sipped his tea. It was burning his lips and tasted of artificial peach.

“Really? That’s a shame. Unless if it’s a woman with a smashing body, right?” Vincent smiled and winked.

“Yes of course.” Bobby didn’t see how that would change anything. He moved past Vincent, returned to his seat, and watched the others arrive.

Alistair was standing at the door. His jeans were filled with holes and appeared more to be a sign of poverty than fashion. The olive skin below the red hair stepped up, and Alistair placed a hand on his chest then shook his head. Bobby couldn’t tell what Alistair was saying. The red hair disappeared back outside. Alistair joined the others in the slanted circle. It had a different slant today.  

April arrived. She stared straight at Alistair then moved across the room in a red dress. She planted her feet a bit apart and placed her hands on her hips. “Hey, Alistair. Can you explain to me, why half of the people in our support group is waiting in the hallway?”

“I can,” said Alistair, shooting out his chest. “I’m only letting in people who thought about Bobby’s idea.”

Bobby felt some sense of pride. April shook her head.

“No Alistair.” She brushed her hand up and down his right arm. “I see what you are trying to do here, but this is not the way.” She was shaking her head in a gentle shake.

Alistair’s chest sunk, and he lowered his head. “I see. I’ll fetch everyone then.”

“That’s a good call, Alistair.” April sent him a warm smile.

Alistair left the room only to return a moment later followed by the Indian/Irish guy, clumsy girl and the woman who still had dark edges under her eyes.  

“Hey,” said the olive skin below red hair, as he sat down. “Did anyone see the homeless fellow with the goat? I wonder where one gets a goat in London.”

“My house,” mumbled April, letting out a sigh.

Alistair sat down next to her, handing her a coffee. She lifted her head.

“Thank you, Alistair.”

A woman with long red hair walked through the door. Bobby didn’t care much for that hair.

“Smashing body,” said Vincent, nudging Bobby in the ribcage.

“I suppose,” said Bobby. He felt tired.

The woman sat down next to Vincent. Vincent rolled his eyes at Bobby then turned around and shook the woman’s hand.

“Let’s have a seat people,” said Kirk. “I believe we’re all here now.”

Everyone sat down and commenced staring at the woman.

“This is Misty,” said Kirk. “She has, like yourselves, experienced tragedy, and her therapist has suggested that she tries group therapy. I agreed to let her join our group. I want all of you to welcome her.”

The woman glanced around with a timid gaze. She waved a hand. “Hello. Hello. Hello.”  

Bobby stared at Alistair, who made a face back, making him smile.

“All right,” said Kirk. “We were going to open with talking about Bobby’s issues today, and then I suppose we could hear about you Misty?” said Kirk.

Alistair raised a hand. Kirk ignored him.

“Bobby are you fine with talking today?” said Kirk.

Bobby leaned into the circle and glanced at Misty. Alistair started waving his hand.

“I think Alistair got something to say,” said Bobby, pointing at Alistair.  

Kirk turned towards Alistair. “Yes Alistair.”

“We have to talk about the idea.” Alistair peered around at everyone in the slanted circle.

Bobby cleared up in a wide smile. He was glad that Alistair was calling it the idea, as he felt that this was something to keep from the stranger.

The oddball chose this moment to brush his golden locks out of his face and stare at the new woman with a penetrating gaze. “Are you the type of Gimplet who steals socks?”

Alistair burst out laughing next to him.

Misty stared back at the oddball then shook her head in a slow fashion. “No, sir. I don’t steal socks.” Her eyes were wide as she stared back at the oddball.   

Kirk stared back at Bobby.

“Are you ready Bobby?”

Bobby returned a doe-eyed gaze.

“Is he going to talk about people dying or blood or pain?” said Misty.

“Uh,” said Kirk, fiddling around with his sleeve. “The point of this whole group is that people have a place where it’s fine to talk about the details of the death of their loved ones. It’s important to talk about these things, and it is hard to put friends and family through.”

“But I can’t bear to hear about someone else’s problems.”

“Which would make this an excellent time to talk about the idea,” said Alistair, with a wide grin on his face.

Kirk bit his lips. “Listen Misty. Perhaps we should just step outside for a moment.”

The woman shrugged and Kirk walked with her into the hall.

“What do we do now?” said Vincent.

“We could talk about the idea,” said Bobby shrugging.

“Ha!” said Alistair.

“Good,” said the woman with dark rims under her eyes, reeking alcohol. “I want to talk about peace. I am too exhausted for violence.”

“Do you have any thoughts?” said Vincent.

She shrugged. “Nothing positive, but I’m thinking of the number nine.”

“I think we should do it,” said Vincent, correcting his black glasses. “Someone has to change the world, and I say it’s us.”

“But do we know anything about marketing?” said Alistair. “I don’t have any talents in that area.”

“What are your talents?” said Vincent leaning in. There was a coy smile on his face.

Alistair leaned back in his seat, throwing his right leg across his left.

“I’m a handyman. I can fix anything. I can build anything.”

April sent him an admiring gaze.

“Bobby is a florist,” said Vincent. “And Hadden is a journalist.”

The olive skin and red hair shook his head but said nothing.

“What do you do?” said Vincent, staring at the dark rims below the brown eyes.

The brown eyes kept disappearing behind the eyelids. She straightened herself in her seat. “I’m a bartender. I’m not sure how I will be of much help.”

“Oh, come on. With your cheery disposition and good looks, you can be our spokesperson,” said Vincent in a sarcastic tone.

She flicked him off then blew him a kiss.

Vincent laughed a delighted laugh. “What about you April?” He turned towards April.

“I own a store. I sell dresses like this and other items. I could sneak in world peace, and no one would notice. World peace would fit right into my store.”

Vincent stared at her big red dress with a speculative look on his face. A purple butterfly was sitting near her bosom. It was hard to tell if it was alive or part of the dress.

“We could both sell world peace,” said Bobby. April smiled at him.

“What about you?” said Vincent, staring at the clumsy girl. “What do you do?”

“I’m a secretary. At BBC.”

Vincent pointed at her. “Perhaps we could use that. Somehow.”

She smiled and raised her hands in the air. “Yeah!” Her shirtsleeve somehow got stuck on the chair and there was a ripping sound. “Bullocks,” she added.

Vincent turned his attention on the oddball. He opened his mouth then closed it again. Eyes stared back at him below blond curls.  

“What do you do?” All eyes fixed on the oddball.  

“I’m looking for the Gimplet’s secret hiding place. I want to get my socks back. I want to be happy.”

Alistair padded his back. “A man on a mission. I like it. Have you had any success yet?”

“They are clever.” The oddball shook his head. “I don’t know how they get into my apartment.”

April cleared up in a smile. “I have a similar problem.”

“You have Gimplets too?”

April shook her head. “No. I got other creatures intruding on me.”

“Ah. I see,” said the oddball. He stared at the floor. “I don’t know why they targeted me. I never did anything to anyone, but now they won’t stop stealing my socks.”

April smiled at him then her eyes shifted, finding Vincent. “Vincent. What sort of education do you have?” She waved a hand down her dress, and the butterfly took off. Bobby followed it with his eyes as it flew around the circle then his gaze paused on Vincent. Vincent had fallen into a rare silence. Everyone turned their heads and stared at Vincent. A satisfied smirk crawled onto Alistair’s face.

“I went to college.” Vincent’s eyes were avoiding April’s gaze. He glanced at Alistair for a moment but then hurried to stare into the floor.

April opened her mouth, but Alistair held up a hand. “Let Vincent finish,” he whispered.

“I finished.” Vincent turned towards clumsy girl again. “What skills do you have?”

Alistair shook his head. “You already asked her. What sort of college was it, Vincent?”

Vincent frowned. “Does it matter? I will pitch in whenever I can.”

“It seems fair that you tell,” said April. “Everyone else has shared their skills.”

Vincent’s face turned red. He stared at April. “Clown College.”

“All right. I’m sorry about that,” said Kirk, walking back to his chair. “I talked to Misty, and we agreed that she’s not ready to be in a group just yet.” He sat down. “Where were we?”

Bobby smiled to himself and tried to picture Vincent, holding balloons, with a red nose on his face. Vincent was staring at his left knee. Alistair had a constipated look on his face, and his eyes were vibrant.

The man with olive skin and red hair put a hand on Bobby’s shoulder then stared at him with a sad look.

“Bobby. Would you change the way you live your life, if we knew for a fact that we were all just part of a mathematical formula?”

4

Bobby Neely was wondering what number he would be if life was in fact just a mathematical formula. He was also wondering why he tasted bubble gum. He got on bus number nine towards Shepard’s Bush. He sat down right behind the bus driver.

“How was the meeting, Bobby?” the driver asked.

“It was fine, John.” Bobby fell into silence. John glanced at him in the rear-view mirror.

“Are you all right, Bobby?”

Bobby gave a discrete nod. “I’m just thinking about the meeting.”

“Did something happen?”

“I came up with an idea last Sunday and they all listened. Today was the same. I don’t think they have ever listened to me before.” John appeared to be repressing a smile.

Bobby continued. “I shouldn’t tell you this because we have all agreed that we should keep whatever people tell in the group in the group.”

John opened his mouth to answer, but Bobby continued before he got a chance to do so.

“Alistair defended my idea. He scares me a bit, but he has been a right bloke about the idea. Perhaps I was mistaken about him.”

“And what about the idea?”

“Alistair made people stand outside and think about the idea.” A short laugh escaped Bobby. “He just wouldn’t let them in. You should have seen their faces.”

Bobby gazed out the window. A man in dirty clothes was walking on the pavement. A goat was trailing right behind him. Bobby followed the spectacle with his eyes.

“George said something strange again. It was about socks, I think. He is rather obsessed with socks. I like April. She always takes care of everyone. I wonder if anyone is taking care of her though. She had a rough time. I hope someone sees that she needs taking care of.”

John glanced at Bobby in the rear-view mirror. Bobby continued.

“April once showed up at my door with a pot-roast. She said she just wanted to see if I was all right. That was so kind of her.”

“Brave girl. Did she like the idea?” 

Lightning flashed. Bobby stared out the window.

“It was bad this morning too. Did you hear the thunder? I can’t recall this much foul weather in years. There have been clouds every day for months.” John didn’t even bother to open his mouth.

“I got toast for breakfast. I usually get fruit and juice, but it just didn’t feel right today. I got a piece with jam and then I wanted peanut butter, but I was out of peanut butter, so I got a third piece with jam. My wife used to make jam herself. I don’t have any more of her jars though.”

John sent him a pitiful look in the rear-view mirror.

“It’s all right. I never cared much for her jam. It was too lumpy. Well, here’s my stop. See you Sunday, John.”

John smiled and opened the front door. “Perhaps you can tell me about that idea then?”

Bobby waved a hand and flipped his umbrella open. Something made him take a quick look around for goats, but there were none.

5

The park was quiet, but Charlene’s head wasn’t. She could feel the black rims under her eyes like moon craters, and she could smell the alcohol on her jacket from last night’s drunk guests. She tried to ignore it all and go to her happy place, which was thinking about the meeting. It was the one thing that made her feel like she wasn’t alone in the world.

Charlene still had time before her shift at The Pocket Watch. She had had vodka for breakfast, and it had dulled some of the pain.

She found a spot in the Ravenscourt Park, intending to catch a bit of peace, quiet and food. It would be fine if she stayed away from the lake. She laid her towel on the ground then removed her shirt and lay down in her shorts and top. The sun was out, on occasion, but she thought she heard a rumble in the distance.

She tried to think about Vincent in a clown costume. It made her smile. He had appeared to be embarrassed about it, but she didn’t think it was anything to be embarrassed about. She had never attended any kind of college.

“Nine,” said a voice, carried to her by the wind.

Charlene sat up and glanced around, trying to identify who had talked.

A small boy in orange shorts was running around, kicking a football. He seemed to belong to a woman who was talking to another woman. A small girl had her arms wrapped around the other woman’s leg.

“Look at me, mummy. Look at me, mummy,” the girl kept saying.

Charlene turned her head and found a man sitting in his suit and tie on the grass. He was far away, and she doubted that she would be able to hear anything he had said. She turned her head the other way and saw an old couple walking hand in hand towards the lake.

There were no other people in sight. She tried to see the old man better. The voice had been a man’s voice. The man said something to the woman. Charlene couldn’t hear a word. She lay back down.

She let the sun heat her body for a while and tried to think about details from the meeting. She thought she remembered a butterfly flying around. She remembered April’s dress as being a pretty colour, but she couldn’t recall which. Vincent had looked handsome. She thought Daniella had stared at him a couple of times too many.

She rolled over and glanced at her watch.

Nine minutes past seven. She took out her food and ate it while following the little girl with her eyes. The little girl was now on the swing, swinging closer and closer to the sky.

“Look at me, mummy. Look at me, mummy.”

Her mother was still talking to the other woman, ignoring the little girl.

Charlene felt bitter. She wanted to yell at the woman to appreciate the fact that her daughter wasn’t dead. She wanted to get up and walk across the lawn and tell the girl; I see you. Show me how high you can swing!

She finished her food and decided to leave.

She stood up and pulled her shirt back on. There was another rumble from a thunderstorm down the road. She turned around, grabbing her bag then she turned again to grab her towel and paused.

A squirrel was sitting on her towel.

“What!” she said, staring at the squirrels. It stared back at her. “Where did you come from?” It continued to stare and so did she.

Her arms fell down her sides. “What does this mean?”

The squirrel kept staring.

“Does my towel smell squirrely?”

The squirrel turned around.

Charlene stared at her watch. It was still nine minutes past seven.

“Wait, what? This can’t be right?”

She heard a bell, coming from somewhere outside the park. She counted eight beats.

“Oh no,” she sighed and hurried towards her towel. She grabbed a corner and pulled at it. The squirrel disappeared.

“Sorry,” she said then threw the towel into her bag. She ran across the park and back towards The Pocket Watch.

“Look at me, mummy, look at me, mummy,” said the little invisible girl, somewhere behind her.  

How To Lose A Story

This story isn’t lost. It’s unfolding. It’s the story of when my aunt Gertie got in trouble again. Her fourth husband had vanished, and she had been discovered in her car, covered with blood. Everyone was making a big fuss about it, but there was no dead Gerald, so he could be anywhere, and also, I couldn’t stop wondering how many times throughout history, a man had lost his fourth wife, and no one had batted an eyelid. To be fair, Gertie’s three last husbands had died under mysterious circumstances.

Wordcount: 79.953

Chapter 1: The Story That Isn’t Lost

This story isn’t lost. It’s unfolding.

It’s the story of when my aunt Gertie got in trouble again. Her fourth husband had vanished, and she had been discovered in her car, covered with blood. Everyone was making a big fuss about it, but there was no dead Gerald, so he could be anywhere, and also, I couldn’t stop wondering how many times throughout history, a man had lost his fourth wife, and no one had batted an eyelid.

To be fair, Gertie’s three last husbands had died under mysterious circumstances. ‘But who’s counting?’ asked Aunt Gertie when I talked to her on the phone, after the police had taken her to the station for questioning.

I was quite certain that the police were counting, and I advised her to stop being Aunt Gertie, and not tell them anything, and then made arrangements to return to my childhood home outside of Brighton the same day. I knew Mum would have called everyone, but I wasn’t sure if all my siblings would make it back to The Pie Whisper Hotel to solve this crisis. I felt certain, however, that somehow Fiona would find her way back under these circumstances. That alone made the trip worthwhile.

My sister Fiona was exactly like my aunt which worried a lot of people. The thing about the two of them, however, was that they were just living with the freedom that comes with being a man.

What I learned from my aunt and sister at an early age is that there comes a point in every girl’s life when she realizes that she will have to fight harder for certain opportunities simply because she was born without a penis. In my family, all the girls decided to take it kicking and screaming and sometimes while kicking penises.

Fiona once said that every family has three secrets except our family. We have twenty-seven. She said that our whole timeline is full of stories but somehow the stories got lost. She said that the stories about Aunt Gertie’s husbands are in there somewhere. It’s just a matter of asking the right questions to the right people. My sister says a lot of things, however.

‘I’ve been a mosquito once, but I have also been a ghost,’ she said, as I stepped into the lounge room at The Pie Whisper Hotel. Your classic old, seaside, temporary home of many with paint peeling off the sides because the salt from the ocean was too ruthless for father to keep up. My feet had stepped down every corner back when everyone was calling me ‘Babybug’.

It was past everyone’s bedtime, and Fiona was lounging across a large chair covered in blue velvet. The armrests had been worn down by all the times Fiona had rested her legs on them. And tourists.

I was pleased to find my brother Davin sitting opposite her, nodding his head because that was what you wanted to do when Aunt Gertie or Fiona went off on one of their accounts. Davin was wearing a suit jacket, and Davin’s wife Olga was sticking out like a sore thumb, sitting straight in her seat next to him, hands resting in her lap and tight lips in a nice blouse. My father had settled on the other side in his overalls.

‘When were you a mosquito?’ asked Davin, and I lowered myself into a seat in front of the fireplace, welcoming the heat.

‘When I was in Vietnam,’ said Fiona.

Davin smiled at me. Fiona didn’t see me and continued. ‘My skin was almost white from staying in the jungle. That was when the locals started calling me the Ghost. They never saw a white person who had been out of the sun for three months.’ She chuckled and turned her head staring at me.  

‘Babybug!’

‘Tabby,’ I said.

‘Tabby. I haven’t seen you in a decade!’

‘Four years,’ I said. ‘You were in Vietnam?’

Fiona shook her head. ‘No. I’ve been travelling a bit everywhere. I lived in Argentina for a year. I got married there, but then I got divorced again.’

‘Of course you did.’ I said while Davin tried to sit down on top of me and embrace me at the same time. Davin had a pleasant scent of spices and ocean. I knew that if I let him to stay too long, he would fart on me or burp in my face. I started the struggle of pushing him away again.

‘That’s not important,’ said Fiona and continued. ‘I was in North Korea for a brief interlude. It didn’t suit me though. They had me stay at this hotel far away from everything, and every time I wanted to leave, I had an escort, so I got the sense that everything was staged. I mean, it was a bit peculiar that the children were always standing around singing in the streets. They wore the cutest little scarves though. It was like North Korea was entirely populated by Girl Scouts.’ She squinted her eyes at a distant memory. ‘Which freaked me out. I left after three months.’

‘That makes sense,’ I said, while Davin returned to his seat.

‘Then I was a skiing instructor in Norway. Somewhere outside of Oslo.’

‘Oh, Davin didn’t say that you were good at skiing.’ This was Olga, Davin’s wife with the tight lips and nice shirt.

My father waved at me. I blew him a kiss.

‘I’m not,’ said Fiona. ‘I just told the people at the hotel, and it only lasted a week then I met this guy. He was handsome, so I stayed with him for a while.’

‘But when were you a mosquito?’ asked Davin.

‘In Vietnam.’

I stared at Fiona who now had purple shiny hair. I think I spotted a new tattoo on her right shoulder. A lightbulb or a nose.

Olga leaned towards Davin. ‘Is it normal, that none of us are talking about the fact that your aunt is a murderer?’ she asked.

Davin nodded with a smile on his face. ‘Yes. Aunt Gertie is fine. You should worry about the police.’

‘And she’s allegedly a murderer,’ I said. ‘Which is what I’ll tell the police tomorrow.’

Olga smiled at me then straightened her necklace.

‘But you will make an effort to get her free?’

‘Yes. Of course. But they won’t be letting her out tonight.’

‘How is mum?’ asked Davin.

‘She has baked pie enough to feed an army,’ said my father. ‘So probably not good.’

‘I love pie,’ said Fiona.

‘How were you a mosquito?’ I asked her.

‘Oh. It was just for one day. It was a mess of a day. I fell out of my body in the morning. Then you know right off the bat that you’ve had a poor start.’

My niece Wilma had snuck into the room. She walked up next to me and planted a kiss on my cheek. ‘Hello, Flower,’ she whispered.

‘Hello, Flower,’ I whispered back and tried to straighten her hair. It was a three-year-old mess. Her diapered buttock was sticking out of her stockings.

‘Was Fiona really a mosquito?’ she whispered.

‘I’m not sure,’ I whispered back. ‘It’s quite irregular for people to be mosquitos, but it’s hard to tell when it comes to Fiona.’ I picked up Wilma and put my arms around her little, warm belly.

‘Why did you fall out of your body?’ asked Wilma. ‘Didn’t you like it anymore or did you get in a fight with it?’

Fiona shook her head. ‘I got out of bed too fast.’

‘Can I fall out of my body if I get out of bed too fast?’

‘Yes,’ said Fiona.

‘No,’ said Olga. ‘Things like that only happens to special people.’

‘Thank you,’ said Fiona.

‘I want to be special too,’ said Wilma. Her little hand started playing with my watch.  

‘You’re super special,’ I said. ‘You’re just a different kind of special.’

‘You are chocolate cake,’ said Wilma, pointing a small finger back at me, turning on my lap. Her finger looked sticky and suspicious. Her eyes widened, indicating that she thought she had insulted me. I didn’t take it lying down.

‘No. You are chocolate cake,’ I said, rolling my eyes at her.

Wilma giggled and jumped down.

‘Everyone in this room smells!’ yelled a deep voice behind me.

I turned my head and stared at my twin, Tully.

‘No, you smell!’ yelled Wilma then she giggled and ran off towards the hallway.

Tully leaned in to hug me. ‘Sister.’

‘Holly brother of the twinhood.’

Tully lowered himself into another chair. I noticed that he wasn’t wearing shoes which puzzled me.

Davin turned towards Fiona again. I could tell that his mind needed to make sense of her. ‘What happened after you fell out of your body?’ asked Davin.

‘I poked one of the locals with a needle.’ She guffawed. ‘He thought he had been stung by a mosquito. He panicked, so I had to confess that I had poked him.’

‘You stung a man with a needle?’ I asked staring at her.

My mother stepped into the room. ‘Oh. All my babies are here. Your rooms are ready, and chef has made dinner. Chop chop.’

I stared at Fiona. She turned in her seat. ‘Mum!’ she yelled, and her story was frozen in the air. Unfinished. Leaving at least me to wonder why my older sister would poke a man in the forest with a needle.

I hugged my mum then walked up the stairs.

My old room had morphed into an anonymous guest room. It was neat and clean but looked like Fiona had done the decorations. The walls were covered with framed paintings of men smoking pipes. There was an old, brown, leather recliner in front of the small fire.

I opened my suitcase and started placing my clothes in the dresser drawers. My door jumped open, and Fiona marched in.

‘Oh. They’ve got a man smoking pipe room now. My room is an ordinary hotel room. I think it’s a sarcastic comment from mum. It’s freaking me out.’

‘I can imagine. How are you, Fiona? No card from North Korea or Norway. No phone call. Mum’s been worried sick.’

‘I’ve been worried sick,’ said Fiona, throwing herself on my bed. ‘You have no idea.’

‘Good. It’s good to worry. But the next time you worry, you should call us and talk about it.’

‘Oh, you know I don’t do boring family stuff.’

‘Calling isn’t boring family stuff. That’s I’m not dead stuff.’

‘You’re so dramatic, Tabby. It’s your legal job. Isn’t it? It must be a dramatic job.’

‘Everyone dies, and you’ve got a proclivity for putting yourself in situations that resemble other situations where people have in fact died. We get worried when we don’t hear anything for years.’

I sat down on the edge of my bed.

‘Pish posh.’ Fiona sat back up then she leaned in and embraced me in a hug. She smelt of lavender and weed. The last time I had seen her, she had been opposed to showering, since it was part of men’s plot to oppress women.

‘You smell great,’ I said, trying to not sound surprised.

‘Ah. It’s my new scheme. I lure men in and spend their money.’

‘Hm.’

‘Don’t judge me, Tabby. I can’t stand it when you judge me.’

‘I’m not judging. I’m trying to keep up.’

‘And I’m trying to keep up with you. Are you still in law school?’

‘Graduated.’

‘Living in Oxford?’

‘London.’

‘Engaged to what’s his face?’

‘Left him.’

‘Aw. Why?’ asked Fiona.

‘Because he was rich, and he wanted me to stop working, so we could have babies.’

Fiona’s eyes widened. ‘What a massive dick.’

‘Now that would have made me reconsider.’

Fiona laughed. ‘How did this not come up before you got engaged?’

‘I don’t know. I think the signs were there. I may have closed my eyes to a few indications.’

‘I must admit that I’m a bit disappointed. Didn’t I teach you anything?’

‘Yes, always wear pointy boots so you can kick guys in the privates. And then you left.’

‘You can’t expect me to stay here.’

‘I didn’t. I expected you to stay in touch.’

Fiona threw herself back on the pillows. ‘You’re exhausting. How’s Aunt Gertie? Did anyone talk to her?’

‘I talked to her last night on the phone, after the police picked her up. I’m allowed to see her tomorrow.’

‘Did she say what happened?’

‘Gerald is missing and that the police arrested her.’

‘Oh. Shit. She needs us. Mum said on the phone that there was blood.’

‘Yes. It looks bad.’

‘How’s mum?’

‘I don’t know any more than you do.’

Fiona shrugged then her classic I’m up to no good smile appeared. ‘Let’s go see Davin.’

‘Let’s give Davin and Olga some peace to settle in.’

Fiona’s smile was frozen, telling me that Davin and his wife had five seconds left to get dressed before Fiona charged their room.

‘Wilma sure is a fine little lady.’

‘Fiona. For the love of Davin’s poor wife.’

Fiona jumped off my bed and charged out of the room. I shook my head. ‘Poor Olga,’ I mumbled. Fiona had missed the wedding. Fiona had also missed the initial introductions. Olga had no idea what was about to hit her.

I heard the door in the room opposite mine slam open, followed by screaming and cursing.

Chapter 1,2.

The first time I experienced the feeling of unfairness that comes with being a female was in 1983. It happened on a regular Tuesday. Nothing had warned me that life was about to change. I was seven years old, going on eighty. It was a math class, and I loved math.

People had warned me that school would be hard. There would be something called homework, and most adults seemed to dread homework. People had also warned me about Math. However, I had found that math was like little puzzles that the teacher would give me to solve. On that day, I had been presented with a new page of wonderful puzzles, except one of them was bugging me.

A few girls had given up and formed a line at our male teacher’s desk. At this point of my little life, I didn’t think too much about males and females. Most of my friends were boys because they played with the toys I liked. My world was divided into adults, children and the big children.

My classmate John, who had a stamp collection and sometimes picked his nose, left his seat and joined the girls in the queue. I glanced down at the problem which was more of an obstacle than a delightful puzzle. I could feel my brain spill out of my head from the exhaustion.  

I moaned. Someone laughed. Our male teacher hushed and then smiled at the next girl in line. I gave in to my inadequacy. I pushed myself out of my seat and lined up behind John, hugging the impossible math problem against my chest. I was already embarrassed. Our teacher smiled at Evelyn. She bit her lip.

‘When you divide a hundred and fifty with three then you get fifty,’ he said. ‘Don’t you see?’ Evelyn nodded. She took her book and returned to her seat.

John stepped up to our teacher. My teacher shook his head. ‘What are you doing here, John?’

‘It’s too hard,’ said John, putting his book down and pointing to the same problem that was causing me tribulations.

Our teacher pushed the book away and pointed back to John’s seat. ‘Go back to your seat and try again.’

I was only seven, and my heart started pounding in my chest. I tried to pretend like I wasn’t standing in line, but John and I were the only ones there, so it was hard to be invisible. I felt a sting of anger at our teacher for not having given clear instructions. I thought we were allowed to ask for help. My cheeks started burning. John protested in front of me. Our teacher insisted and looked agitated. I felt my eyes tear up. I froze in an awkwardness of having misunderstood instructions. 

John almost did as well then returned to his seat, making a big fuzz, slamming his book into his desk.

My teacher smiled at me. ‘What can I do for you, Tabby?’

I didn’t move. He waved for me to step closer and smiled a kind smile. I was reluctant but obliged.

‘Uh. I also had a problem,’ I said, terrified.

‘Let me see,’ he said, leaning in.

And that was when I was struck with a notion. Something wasn’t right about this.

I shook my head and pulled my book back against my chest.  

‘What’s wrong?’ asked my teacher.

‘Why didn’t you help John?’ I asked, staring at my teacher’s face.

My teacher kept smiling. ‘That’s different. John knows how to do math. He doesn’t need my help.’

This was the part where anger shut into my little seven-year-old body.

‘Are you saying that I’m not as clever as John?’

‘Oh, no, Tabby. You’re clever.’

He held out a hand towards my math book. I shook my head. ‘Then what’s the difference?’

My teacher continued smiling, and then he said the dumbest thing I ever heard.

‘He’s a boy. Boys are better at math.’

It was too early in life for me to understand that when Fiona held up her middle finger it was a sign of disapproval, so I had nothing in my arsenal. But I could feel that something should be done, so I marched back to my seat with the same amount of drama as John had just displayed.

I pulled out my chair, making as much noise as possible. I sat down, slamming my book into my desk. I flipped it open to the impossible problem. Then I made myself a promise. I would never ask for help again.

I had it figured out. John wasn’t getting any help, so he would return to his seat and work on the problem again. I didn’t know how this would work, but sooner or later, he would figure it out on his own accord, and he would be a better mathematician than me. If my teacher told me the solution to the problem, like he had told Evelyn, he would ensure that I would never be great at math – just like a girl wasn’t supposed to be.

I wish I could say that staring at the problem for the remainder of the class made me a mathematical genius, but I would be lying. I carried the problem home, and it had changed to homework. I sat for hours in the kitchen and stared at it.

‘Do you need some help, Babybug?’ asked my father, in passing.

‘No!’ I yelled, leaving him dumbfounded.

When he passed again just before dinner, he asked me one more time, and I burst into tears. He slipped into the seat next to me. ‘What’s the matter, Babybug?’

‘I can’t win!’ I yelled, slamming my little hand into my math book. I’m sure I looked adorable. I’m sure my blond hair was tied in a ponytail in the back, but most of it was sticking out left and right because no one had ever been able to tame any hair in the Boatman family.  

‘Math is not about winning,’ said my father. ‘It’s about seeing the logic in numbers.’ He put his big arm around my shoulders and leaned in to see.

‘No.’ I tried to push him away with my little seven-year-old hand. ‘I can’t let anyone help me because then I’ll always be dumb like a girl, but I’ve been staring at it for three hours, and I can’t do it.’

‘You don’t have to do it on your own, Babybug. And girls aren’t dumb.’

‘John didn’t get any help, so he’ll figure it out alone. I have to figure it out on my own. I don’t want to be a stupid girl.’

My father smiled and brushed my impossible hair out of my face. ‘You’ll never be a stupid girl, Babybug. You’ll be a brilliant, smart, clever, astute, girl and woman.’

‘Does that mean that you can help me a little bit?’

‘Yes. Let’s look at the problem together, and then I can tell you how to think about the problem, but not the solution?’

‘Yes, please.’

My father asked questions that steered me toward seeing the problem in the right light, and I solved the problem. I might have grown two centimetres on that day. I never asked a teacher for help again. And then I started wondering why my teacher had assumed that I would be bad at math.

‘I love math,’ I said, as my father was tucking me in that night.

‘I know you do, Babybug. And you should. You should love anything you want.’

‘I also love stamps,’ I said.

My father chuckled. ‘Stamps are great.’

He kissed my cheek. ‘Let me get Fiona. I think she should read you a bedtime story tonight.’

‘Fiona?’ I asked, feeling my eyes widen. ‘She’ll eat me.’

‘She wouldn’t eat her sister,’ said my father, winking at me. He chuckled again and got up. ‘I’ll send her right in.’

I pulled the duvet over my head and held my breath while I counted to twenty.

‘Is there a hot Babybug hiding under the covers?’ yelled Fiona. She pulled the duvet aside. I screamed.

‘Oh. Calm down, Babybug. Father said that you had your first sexist experience, and that I should have a chat with you.’

She sat down on my bed, pushing me aside. I almost fell off, but she put her arm around my shoulder. She had a strange smell. Like burned plants of some sort. Her hair was pink and there was a drawing of a huge spider on her right leg. I stared at the spider.

‘The spider won’t hurt you.’

‘I know. I just don’t like it.’

‘What are you talking about? Spiders are beautiful.’

I shook my head. ‘They are hairy and scary.’

‘His name is itsy bitsy.’

She caught me off guard, and I laughed.

‘Now what was this sexist thing?’ asked Fiona. ‘Who has touched my favourite sister?’

‘No one touched me,’ I said, confused.

‘Good. Because then I’ll punch them in the face. What happened?’

‘My teacher wanted to help me with a math problem, but he wouldn’t help John.’

‘Yup,’ said my sister. ‘He’s trying to keep you down my sister.’ Her eyes narrowed as she examined my face. ‘You understood that?’

I smiled a proud smile.

‘Babybug!’ said Fiona. She pulled me closer and squeezed me. ‘I’m so proud of you.’

‘You are?’

‘Yes. You were right. You’re not helpless just because you were born without a penis. You are a smart, resourceful woman, and you will not take this oppressive bullshit from a man.’

‘I’m seven,’ I said, staring at my sister and her pink hair.

‘Yes. But someday you’ll be just like me.’

It had been a long day, so this was when I started crying.

‘No, Babybug. That’s a good thing.’

‘Everyone says that you’re crazy.’ I bawled.

‘They are the crazy ones. They just haven’t understood that yet.’

‘Paul from class said that his father said that you’re a floozy.’

‘I bet you don’t even know what a floozy is,’ said Fiona. She smiled but she also flinched, so I knew it was something ugly.

I shook my head.

‘It’s a sort of rabbit. A smart rabbit, who can’t be domesticated.’

‘What does “domesticated” mean?’

‘It’s when you teach a dog not to pee everywhere.’

I shook my head. ‘I don’t understand anything you’re saying.’

‘You don’t have to. All you have to understand is that Paul’s father is trying to influence you through his son, and you will not listen to it. If Paul tells anyone again that I’m a floozy, you tell everyone that your sister is a stud.’

I felt my nose wrinkle up, as I tried to understand what my sister was.  

‘It’s all right, Babybug. Just stay away from Paul, his father, and your teacher.’

‘I don’t think I can stay away from my teacher,’ I said.

‘There,’ said my sister, touching my nose with her finger. ‘So smart this one.’

The War Treaty

The War Treaty has been signed to end all wars, yet six units have entered applications to start the first trials to permit an invasion. Four administrative workers at the Peace Sphere open the doors on the first proceedings and must deal with a murdered dictator, a lemur on the loose, cultural differences amongst the attending units and their individual demons.

Wordcount: 108.059

Chapter 1

The idea for the War Treaty was thought up by an internum. She Wrote the treaty and tried to push it to several units, until one day, it was picked up by the United Unions.

The campaign to approve the War Treaty was run like any other political campaign by the company which had turned dog lipstick into a global success.

The campaign emphasised everything that was lost during a war. Security. Hope. Dreams. Futures. Plans. Economy. Bees, Children. Lovers. Homes. Wardrobes. Televisions. Books. The internet. Stuffed animals. Lives. Hats. Cats.

It didn’t catch on, until a little internum was caught dancing to the campaign, and her mother loaded the dance into the sky. Soon the planet started dancing along with the little internum.

The campaign was overtaken by recordings shared in the sky, showing world leaders, both internum and externum of birth, bursting into dance during political meetings about a pending invasion or negotiations about an embargo on trade. This led to a whole year of mortals resolving their issues at the desk or sometimes on sofas and then more dancing.

And then the War Treaty was signed by every unit on the planet. It was hard to believe. The year 3000 was the year that the planet agreed to stop fighting. Most mortals were happy. The arms industry was outraged. Then mortals were outraged that the arms industry was outraged. This led to some rioting, but it all stopped on the day the Peace Sphere was finished, standing in the middle of Gazmania, a proud monument to new times of peace. Soldiers lost their jobs, but then they were hired in new jobs, and the planet looked forward to a time where no one would walk across a border and kill.

Then the War Tribunal opened its page in the sky, and six applications were intercepted.

Article 1

The object of this treaty is to secure every mortal’s right to a full life without war. Thus, this treaty sets forth that all beings have the right not to get involved in a war they do not wish to be a part of.

Chapter 2

‘I can’t stop being mad about it! It makes me furious every time I look at those stupid applications!’ yelled Yarrow, stomping her purple, army boots.

Lox stared at Yarrow’s army boots and wondered if Yarrow was dressing ironically. ‘Then I have to question whether this position was the right one for you, Yarrow. We are administrative workers, and you do this every time we look at the applications.’

‘It’s the number!’ yelled Yarrow. ‘Six applications to enter into war!’

Lox shrugged. ‘As opposed to what number of applications?’

‘What do you mean?’

‘What number of applications wouldn’t have made you angry?’

Yarrow was red in the face – her hair was a brown mess. 

‘Argh, Lox. Just argh!’ She inhaled and seemed to calm down a bit. ‘I’m going to need drinks tonight.’

‘Yes. It’ll be interesting to face the delegations. I fear we may all need drinks tonight.’

Yarrow shook her head. ‘It’ll be complicated to face the delegations. In particular, the ones that have applied to go to war. I’m excited to meet the rest.’

‘You can’t discriminate any of the delegates, Yarrow. The delegations didn’t send the application. They have just been chosen to represent their units.’

‘I know. I’ll be on my best behaviour.’

The door opened and Filo poked his head in. ‘The first delegation has arrived. Are you coming?’

‘Yes. The Unit of Kramland,’ said Yarrow, turning off the screen. ‘I want to give them all a hug.’

Filo shook his head. ‘Kramlandians are famous for not touching people until they meet for the twentieth time.’

‘But there’s something about that name and this moment. I want to hug all of them.’

Filo held the door open for Yarrow and Lox. ‘Did you see Hetmar? I feel we should all be there when the first delegates arrive.’

‘Haven’t seen him,’ said Lox.

They walked down the sloping, glass hallway, as it curved around the hollow centre of the spheric building. Lox was clutching his tabbyphone against his chest.

Yarrow stared at the large planet painted on the floor in the middle of the hall. The planet was divided into the units. Most of the units had the word peace written on them. Thirteen beings were standing on top of the map, heads tilted back, spinning, glaring.

‘That looks about right,’ said Yarrow.

‘Yes,’ said Filo. ‘Ophidistan will be here soon as well.’

‘Ophidistan,’ said Yarrow grimacing, I don’t want to hug them.’

‘If you hug a Kramlandian then you have to hug the Ophidistanians.’ This was Lox.

‘Please don’t hug any of them,’ said Filo. ‘It will be an insult to one unit, and then an insult again that you hug one unit but not the unit to which hugging is an insult. Just contain yourself.’

He was marching a few steps ahead of them, wearing a large, black sweater. The sleeves covered his hands. His dark curls were falling from his head. ‘Where is Hetmar? I thought he was in charge of the delegation from the Unit of Ophidistan.’

Lox shook his head and pushed the button for the lift. ‘I’m in charge of Ophidistan. And Hetmar will pop up like a troll from under a bridge and start talking to the delegation anytime soon. I’m sure.’

‘And I’ve got Kramland. Everything is ready,’ said Yarrow, walking with a bounce. ‘It’ll be interesting to see how all these units interact when they get together. I mean Kramland and Ophidistan are so different. Should we split them up at lunch?’ she stared at Lox. ‘I feel like lunch is a hundred hours away.’

A hundred imaginary hours later, there was an awkward silence below the dining room’s coloured chandeliers. Red crystal glasses were standing untouched on the table. Gold cutlery was lying pristine next to gold plates.

All the internum delegates from Ophidistan were wearing hats, and their eyes were darting around the room. All the delegates from Kramland kept stealing glances at the hats, frowning then smiling then changing their minds and frowning again. Yarrow had brought a knitted beany which she kept putting on and taking off.

Lox was sitting crammed in between two delegates from Kramland. Opposite him, Hetmar had made an entrance, towering a head higher than two delegates from Ophidistan. Hetmar was talking to both delegates, turning left and right, waving his large hands around in the air in front of him. A smile was reaching every corner of his face in stark contrast to the birthmark below his right eye which formed a permanent tear. 

Snippets of conversation floated across the table. ‘You have to remember that in general internums weigh less than externums. Their body build is just smaller and more delicate. This means that you, as an externum yourself, always have the power. Always.’ Hetmar looked past the externum he was talking to and smiled at an internum wearing a green bowler hat. ‘Imagine what it’s like for them to always live with this knowledge. It’s fascinating. Isn’t it? They are such brave creatures.’

The delegate who Hetmar was staring at tried to open his mouth, but Hetmar hadn’t finished. ‘I imagine that they just decide. They just look at you and somehow their hearts tell them what to do, and then they decide whether they can trust you or not. I can’t imagine living like that. We have to take care of them in that regard. Don’t you think? We have to honour the trust they give us.’

Hetmar’s red shirt had white roses on it, and it was pressed. He continued. ‘Imagine the amount of trust that takes. Every day. I mean, the internums are surrounded by us externums.’ He shook his head as if this was a fact that was hard to believe.

Hetmar turned to the delegate on his right. The delegate stared back. His mouth was a thin line. Hetmar stared some more. Lox couldn’t stop smiling at this.

The internum from Kramland next to Lox looked at him. ‘Perhaps this seating plan was a bit too bold?’

Lox smiled back. ‘Perhaps this seating plan was exactly the right one.’ He winked at her.

The internum grimaced. ‘I’m too scared to start eating. I may insult someone.’ She leaned in and whispered the last bit. ‘And the internums from Ophidistan are wearing hats.’

‘There will be evening tea in the common room, and we made certain that there will be plenty of biscuits tonight.’

Lox stared back at Hetmar. The delegate next to Hetmar had started talking.

‘That’s why we protect the internums,’ said the delegate. ‘They are fragile mortals. They can’t walk around on their own. They will be violated by externums.’

‘And why can’t the externums be the ones who are regulated?’

‘What do you mean?’

Hetmar’s teeth indicated that at some point in life, he had smoked a lot of cigarettes. He didn’t shy away from smiling, however. ‘Most of the planet regulates against externums seeking instant gratification. This limits externums that can’t control themselves. The internums already control themselves, for the most part. Why should they be the ones that are regulated? Are your externums weaker than the externums on the rest of the planet?’ Hetmar eyed the delegate with a curious stare.

The delegate stared back. ‘I think you misunderstand the situation, sir.’

‘Brilliant,’ said Hetmar. ‘Please tell me how.’

‘It’s in the great book of Ophidistan. The great immortal wrote the great book.’

Hetmar shook his head. ‘It isn’t in the great book and even if it was, it’s not in tune with reality. There are internums who chose not to believe in the great book. Furthermore, some of us believe that the great book is a fable. And internums are not creatures in a fable from a time that has long passed. Internums are real mortals who are terrified of you, and your rule is oppressing them.’

The externum pushed back his chair and stood. He looked like he planned on towering over Hetmar, but his head was almost level with Hetmar’s face.

‘I will not sit and take this insult!’ yelled the delegate.

Hetmar continued smiling. He lifted his head a little, staring at the delegate. ‘I meant no offence, sir. I was merely pointing out that your country has legislated in such a way that limits the freedom of an entire population group. I hope there is a good reason for this.’

‘I will not break bread with this insolent, big mouth!’ yelled the delegate.

‘Then you’ll starve,’ said Hetmar in a calm tone. ‘This is the Peace Sphere. If you want to break bread, you break bread with everyone.’

Hetmar pushed his chair back, stood and pulled back his shoulders. The Ophidistan delegate had to tilt his head back to keep eye contact. ‘Sit down.’ The smile disappeared from Hetmar’s face. His eyes narrowed.

Everyone around the table was staring at Hetmar and the Ophidistanian delegate. Someone grunted something in an unintelligible language. The Ophidistanian delegate sat down.

Lox stood. ‘I apologize for forcing everyone to dine together, but I assure you that it will benefit the proceedings of this trial.’

A young external with a beard raised a hand. ‘Could you tell us more about these proceedings?’

‘Of course,’ said Lox. ‘Proceedings will commence tomorrow. There are six applications. Ten delegations.’

‘I’m sorry. Did you say six applications?’

‘Yes.’

‘I’m sorry, but are you sure?’

Lox nodded ‘I know. We didn’t expect that many applications either. Anyway. We understand that your cultures are different, but we beg of you all to put that aside inside the Peace Sphere. Get to know each other. We’re all stuck together here until the end of the proceedings, and we do expect the proceedings to drag out a bit.’

‘But we’re going to war against each other.’

‘Perhaps,’ said Lox. ‘Perhaps not.’

The awkward silence returned and settled on the two, massive tables.

Someone took the first bite, and lunch was finished with just the sound of cutlery clinking against porcelain, and Hetmar talking at the two Ophidistanian delegates.

Yarrow felt her stomach start to act up after lunch. She sat down in the first coffee nook she could find. It must have been showing on her face because Hetmar sat down next to her.

‘You look a bit nervous or constipated,’ he said, smiling. ‘I can’t tell which it is.’

Yarrow folded her arms around her stomach. ‘I’m afraid it’s nervousness. Is he really on his way?’

‘I suspect that you’re referring to Nutip of Assuria and the answer to your question is yes.’

‘But that’s insane. What if he kills us all?’

‘You don’t have to worry about that. I think he’s quite famous for letting everyone else do his dirty work.’ Hetmar leaned in and gave Yarrow a shove with his elbow.

‘But it’s Nutip of Assuria.’

‘I heard that he’s bringing his daughter.’

‘He is? I hadn’t realize.’

Hetmar lifted an eyebrow. ‘I know you know everyone’s files.’

Yarrow felt herself blush. ‘It didn’t want to read it.’

‘I’m surprised and intrigued.’

‘Intrigued?’ Yarrow stared at Hetmar.  

‘Yes, Yarrow. I’ve you pinned as a perfectionist. You always stay half an hour longer than the rest of us. You’re the one who puts every report in binders and decided that cleaning will leave chocolate on the delegate’s pillows. And I know you have a law degree.’

Yarrow shook her head. ‘None of that is true.’

‘If you say so.’ Hetmar smiled a cunning smile.

All of it was true. She looked at the clock on the wall where time was marching towards a new type of war.

‘It’s time,’ said Hetmar, following her gaze. He clapped his hands together. ‘I want to meet him.’

‘I don’t,’ said Yarrow, copying his clap.

Hetmar stared into her eyes. ‘You have to come. You’ve already greeted delegates who weren’t under your care.’

Lox stepped up next to Yarrow’s chair. ‘Are you greeting Nutip?’

‘She is. If she doesn’t, and Nutip realizes that this bundle of joy greeted the other delegations then we may have a unitarian crisis on our hands.’

Yarrow felt her eyes widen. Hetmar looked at her with a wide grin on his face.

‘Don’t worry. I won’t let him murder you. Not right away, anyway.’

Yarrow didn’t say anything but marched towards the door, and Hetmar and Lox followed.

Yarrow was tapping her foot against the floor of the lift. Hetmar was rocking his body to the rhythm.

‘Please stop doing that,’ she whispered.

‘Doing what?’

‘Never mind.’

The lift came to a stop and the doors slid open.

The painting on the floor of the main lobby was massive, but the little externum, standing in the middle of it, was shorter than Yarrow had anticipated. She forced a smile and held out her arms.

‘Nutip of Assuria! Welcome to our sphere of peace!’ She tried to put a bit more emphasis on peace than she had before.

Nutip of Assuria was wearing a large coat, but it didn’t conceal the fact that he made Hetmar look like a giant. Lox was standing a full step behind Hetmar.

Nutip of Assuria had narrow eyes which were staring at Yarrow. Yarrow started moving across the floor and then paused for a moment, as she spotted a little internum by his side.

‘Heus, there. You must be.’

‘Alina,’ finished Hetmar, stepping up next to Yarrow.

Nutip glared at Yarrow. ‘This is my favourite daughter.’

‘I see,’ said Yarrow. ‘How many daughters do you have, Mr Nutip?’

‘General Nutip,’ said Nutip.

‘I’m afraid that all titles associated with war are not legal in the Peace Sphere, Mr Nutip,’ said Hetmar.

Nutip glared at Hetmar. ‘Who are you?’

Hetmar held out a hand. ‘I’m Hetmar. Yarrow and I are administrative workers. We’re here to see that everything runs smoothly.’ 

Nutip ignored the hand. Hetmar held his awkward position.

Yarrow lifted her gaze and caught sight of shadows behind the glass on the fifth floor. The rumour had travelled, and the other delegations had come to see the show.

Hetmar smiled at Nutip. ‘We will be serving a late-night soup in the dining room at nine, so you will have time to settle in. The other delegates have been arriving during the day.’

‘I’m not eating with other delegates.’

‘Then you don’t eat.’ Hetmar crossed his arms over his chest and glared at Nutip. Yarrow bit her lip.

‘I will not be treated like this!’ yelled Nutip.

‘Then you should leave. We have a lot of applications to handle. The other delegates filled out the entire application. We couldn’t help noticing that your application was incomplete. For example, it wasn’t quite clear who you wish to declare war against.’

Yarrow put her hand on Hetmar’s arm. ‘Perhaps we should allow Nutip and Alina to find their rooms and settle in?’

Hetmar stood tall for another ten seconds then he gave a short nod and allowed Yarrow to pull him away.

Yarrow was back in her private quarters when she heard the noise. It was loud and unfamiliar – feet shuffling, voices and a scream. Her administrative bracelet buzzed. She jumped up from her chair. ‘Coming.’

Once in the hallway, she looked to the left but saw nothing then looked to the right and saw the same type of nothing. She lifted her head and stared through the glass and towards the other floors. Her eyes were caught by dark shadows dancing on the opposite side of the sphere. She turned right and hurried to follow the curving glass upwards.

Catching up with the commotion, she noticed a shadow laying on the floor. The shadow was circumvented by delegates and mumbling.

She pushed past a lot of delegates when an arm reached out and held her back.

‘Don’t go any closer,’ said Filo. His black sweater had lifted a bit, and Yarrow caught a glimpse of a scar.

‘Someone is on the floor. We need to help,’ she said.

‘There’s nothing we can do to help.’

‘What do you mean?’

‘Can everyone please leave this area!’ This was Lox’s voice reaching Yarrow from the middle of the crowd. ‘There is nothing to see here!’

Some shadows started turning and moving away. Yarrow pushed forward. Filo allowed her to slip out of his grip.

Yarrow gasped. Nutip of Assuria was lying on the ground. His head had an open wound. His face was a mess.

‘This is outrageous,’ said a delegate next to Yarrow. ‘We were promised that our safety would be guaranteed here. We’re meeting with our enemies.’

‘I agree,’ said Lox. ‘This should not happen under any circumstances, and we will clear this up.’ His eyes were darting around, and it was hard to tell how Lox would clear up a dead dictator. ‘Could everyone please leave this area? We will get this situation under control and keep you up to date.’

‘But it’s not under control. Nutip of Assuria has been murdered,’ said someone in the crowd.

‘We don’t know that he has been murdered.’ Lox did a half-turn and stared at a delegate.

Another delegate pointed to Nutip’s head.

‘It’s quite clear that he took several blows to the head. A mortal can only fall once.’

Yarrow bent over and vomited on the floor.

The delegate that Lox was talking to, shook his head. ‘I’m out.’ He turned and walked down the hallway.

‘Sorry,’ said Yarrow.

‘Should we be noting who’s here?’ asked Filo, stepping up next to Lox.

‘The cameras would have seen mortals coming and going,’ said Lox.  

Filo put a hand on Yarrow’s back and patted her. ‘Perhaps you should leave, Yarrow.’

Yarrow straightened up and shook her head. ‘I’m fine.’

The last delegates started moving away. Yarrow stared down at Nutip.

‘Why would anyone murder Nutip?’

‘Why wouldn’t they?’ asked Lox. ‘He’s not the type to have many friends.’

‘He could be the mortal with the most enemies on this planet,’ said Hetmar. ‘Both inside and outside this sphere.’

‘But he was respecting the rules. He applied for his next war, and everyone was cleared before entering the sphere. The screening committee only picked delegates who we trust to respect and listen to their enemies.’

Hetmar shrugged. ‘He shouldn’t have left Assuria without his guards.’

‘But that’s not how the rules are,’ said Yarrow. She pointed at Nutip. ‘This is our responsibility.’

Hetmar held up his hands. ‘I’m not taking the blame for this.’

‘What are we going to do?’ asked Yarrow.

‘We’re going to send him home in a casket and ask Assuria to consider whether they want to send a new delegate or new delegates,’ said Lox. He rubbed his eyes and shook his head, but his smile remained plastered on his face. ‘I think this will be a long day. I hope you’re prepared for this.’

‘Where do we find a coffin?’ asked Yarrow shifting on her feet.

‘It’s not our problem,’ said Lox. ‘Service will fix this. I’ll call them.’

‘They can’t move him,’ said Filo. He squatted down next to Nutip’s head.

‘What are you doing?’ asked Lox.

‘Investigating,’ said Filo. ‘He was murdered. We have to find out who did this.’

Hetmar squatted down next to him. ‘What are you thinking?’

‘I’m thinking that he suffered a blow to the back of the head. He must have fallen on his face, but it wasn’t enough for the killer. They turned him over and hit him in the face several times.’

Yarrow decided to move closer. She stared past Filo’s head. From the mess of Nutip’s face, it was clear that someone had left nothing to chance.

‘I concur,’ she said. ‘There’s a lot of anger in this.’

‘None of us has any qualifications to solve a crime,’ said Filo. ‘Perhaps we should just call the police.’

Lox shook his head. ‘We can’t do that.’

‘Why not?’

‘Because the War Tribunal has started. We can’t let an investigation interfere with that.’

Filo shook his head. ‘I don’t see how it will interfere. They will remove the body.’

‘And then they will start questioning everyone. We can’t let anything interfere with these trials,’ said Lox. He shrugged. ‘For all we know someone did this to disrupt our work. Our protocol says that we have to move on.’

‘Yes,’ said Filo. ‘But the protocols haven’t been approved by the units. They are just for us, and you are about the only one who read them.’

‘I object,’ said Yarrow.

Lox ignored her. ‘They instruct us to never diverge from the path under any circumstances.’  

‘You’re right,’ said Filo. ‘But how do we know that everyone else is safe? What if this is the beginning?’

‘We will investigate and stay alert,’ said Lox.

Yarrow stared at his little mousy nose and his effervescent smile feeling a little admiration for how natural the man was being assertive.

‘We have cameras,’ she said.

‘Head of security likes me,’ said Hetmar. ‘I’ll take a walk and talk to Creton.’

‘I want to help,’ said Yarrow. 

‘I would love some help.’ Hetmar nodded for Yarrow to come along and took a step past the remains of Nutip.

Yarrow was glad to turn her back on the problem.

‘You were brave back there,’ said Hetmar as they strolled along. ‘I like strong internums. Filo just talked to you like you aren’t capable. I find that many Internums are strong.’

‘I think most internums have to be strong,’ said Yarrow, leaving it at that.

Hetmar started rambling. ‘My mother was a strong internum and smart. She left my father and managed all on her own. We went travelling together after school.’

They reached the security office. Hetmar gave the door one knock and entered. 

‘Creton, my externum,’ said Hetmar addressing a short externum sitting in a black office chair.

‘Hetmar. What a treat. I got those boots that you recommended. It made all the difference.’

Yarrow stared at Creton. She didn’t recall seeing him before.

‘That’s good Creton. We have a problem on the ninth floor. We were hoping that you could help us.’

Creton’s brows furrowed. He looked at a wall full of screens. ‘Ah shit. I didn’t see this. I have been distracted by something else. An accident?’ he asked.

Hetmar shook his head. ‘We don’t think so.’

‘Oh. I didn’t expect this.’ Creton stared back at the screen. Yarrow could see his chest rise and fall as his hands got moving.

Creton had small, chubby fingers, but they were fast. On the wall, the screens changed one by one. Creton’s eyes were moving again. Yarrow tried to keep up.

The screens showed the hallways from every possible angle. One camera showed Nutip lying on the floor.

‘Can you reverse that?’ asked Hetmar. ‘Can we see who did it?’

Creton rewound the tape. On the screen, Filo and Hetmar were kneeling next to Nutip of Assuria. Lox stepped up behind them then Yarrow vomited on the floor. 

‘Uh,’ said Yarrow. ‘My hair is crazy today.’ She reached up and started patting the bun on top of her head.

Yarrow, Hetmar, Filo and Lox disappeared. The delegations were staring at the body then they started leaving the place. Backwards. The screen went black.

‘What?’ asked Creton. His fingers started moving faster. One screen enhanced, showing the body, Filo and Lox from a different angle and further away.

Hetmar and Yarrow turned up. Walking backwards.

‘Uh,’ said Yarrow once more. She turned her head away and realized that Hetmar was standing right by her side while there was plenty of space to stand somewhere else.

Creton cursed. Yarrow looked back at the screen. It had turned black again.

‘I’m sorry I didn’t see this.’

‘What was the distraction?’ asked Hetmar.

The screens shifted. ‘I was monitoring that situation,’ he said, pointing a finger at the new image.

Yarrow tilted her head and stared.

‘What is that?’ asked Hetmar.

Creton shook his head. ‘I think it’s a lemur.’

‘Why is there a lemur running around in the Peace Sphere?’

‘I think Nutip brought it.’

‘But how did it end up swinging from the chandeliers in the dining room?’

‘The little girl who came with Nutip let it out. It was in a cage when they arrived.’ Creton turned in his seat and stared at Hetmar and then Yarrow.

‘Where is Alina now?’ asked Hetmar, nodding towards the screen.

‘Are we speculating on whether his daughter has something to do with his death?’ asked Creton.

‘That poor girl. We need to tell her what happened.’ Yarrow spun, but Hetmar reached out and put his hand on her arm.

‘Wait. We need to see where she was when it happened.’

‘Are you serious?’

Hetmar let go of her arm and turned back towards the screen. His eyes started moving across the little screens.

‘There,’ said Hetmar. He pointed at a small screen. ‘Where is that?’

Yarrow recognized one of the outside gardens on the 9th floor.

‘She looks frightened,’ said Creton. ‘But this is five minutes after the screens went blank.’

‘Can we see the crime scene after the images return?’

Creton moved around again. Nutip appeared on the screen. Dead. Delegates had already turned up. Filo was squatting again. Hetmar talked to him. Hetmar and Yarrow walked away.

‘She’s not there,’ said Creton.

‘Let’s go find her,’ said Hetmar.

In the hallway, Yarrow tried to hurry because Hetmar had slowed down, and Yarrow felt like this was a situation which should be hurried. They all stepped into the lift, and Hetmar pushed the button for the 9th floor.

‘Perhaps I should talk to her?’ asked Yarrow.

‘I think I should talk to her,’ said Hetmar.

‘Why? I’m sweet. Did you see me down there greeting everyone, even the ones who deprive internums of basic rights?’

‘Yes. Your enthusiasm was frightening.’

‘Frightening!’ Yarrow shrieked then realized that she had shrieked. ‘Oh,’ she said. ‘I see.’

‘Show us to the garden.’

Yarrow had been to all the gardens. She never told anyone, but she preferred sunflowers, and she named them. The first sunflower was always named Yarin. She steered towards the sliding doors and made a particular point of inhaling just as the doors revealed the fresh air and the smell of plants. 

She guided everyone past Yarin. She smiled at her own little secret. 

‘The statue is over here,’ she said, leading the way through some bushes. She could hear sniffling. ‘Listen.’

She paused and Hetmar bumped into her. She giggled and then covered her mouth with a hand before removing it again and pointing towards a paved path.

‘I think she’s in there,’ she whispered.

Hetmar nodded then held up a hand for Yarrow and Creton to stay back. Yarrow watched him disappear down the path then she heard his voice.

‘Hello there.’

There was no reply.

‘You’re Alina, right? We met earlier.’ A pause. ‘Did something frighten you?’

Yarrow tried to stand on her toes, but it didn’t help her hear what Alina replied.

‘That’s fine,’ said Hetmar. ‘I can understand that. Can I sit down next to you?’

No sounds.

‘Can I ask a question? Did you see what happened to your father?’

Silence.

‘I’m sorry. Let’s go to your room, and then you and I can talk about who you want us to call. How about your mum?’

More silence. Yarrow tapped her foot. 

Hetmar reappeared. He was holding Alina’s hand. Alina’s eyes were red. She stared at Yarrow and Creton with wide eyes.

‘It’s all right,’ said Hetmar. ‘This is Yarrow and Creton. They are good mortals. You met Yarrow. She can say strange things sometimes, but she’s funny and sweet. And Creton is a security worker.’ Hetmar moved in front of Alina and placed both hands on her shoulders. He got down on his knees and stared into her eyes. ‘Nothing will happen to you, Alina. I promise.’ Alina didn’t reply. Hetmar continued. ‘I know that we didn’t keep your father safe, but your father had a lot of enemies.’

‘I know,’ said Alina.

‘Creton will help us find out who did it. They will not get away with it.’

‘I want to sleep,’ said Alina. She looked up at Hetmar. ‘Can I just sleep?’

Hetmar got back up and took her hand. ‘Of course. We’ll get you cleaned up and then I will keep you company until you fall asleep. They walked past Yarrow and Creton.

‘I’ll get back to work,’ said Creton. ‘There must be something somewhere on camera.’

Hetmar tucked in Alina who fell asleep, and he then decided that he needed a drink. He walked to the common room and found Lox standing by the bar. Hetmar picked a green lounge chair in front of the fire and sat down. His knees reached above his hips. Lox pushed a cold beer into his hand. Hetmar looked up. ‘Thank you.’

‘You looked like you needed one.’

‘Yes. I think I had higher expectations of this little experiment. It was a quiet dinner and a violent evening.’

Lox sat down in another green lounge chair. ‘You can’t expect everything to fall into place in one day.’ Lox was still wearing his work suit and slung a leg across the other.

‘No, but I’m concerned. I couldn’t get through to delegates from Ophidistan. If I can’t even talk sense to a delegate, how will any of this work?’

‘We could try alcohol?’ Lox smirked. ‘I find it does wonders.’

‘Alcohol is a sin in the Unit of Nagaland.’

‘Then we’ll have to drug them.’

‘Yes. And me. I feel like I have already lost faith in this project. You can’t make a war tribunal. We utterly fucked this up and on the first day no less.’

Lox shook his head. ‘Trust in the War Tribunal, Hetmar. All units signed the War Treaty. The units will decide whether there is just cause for a war. And we’ll just help the delegates to understand what the consequence of war is.’

Yarrow entered the common room and marched across the floor, lowering herself into a chair on the other side of Hetmar. Yarrow was wearing a black dress and her purple army boots. Hetmar smiled at her, wondering how Yarrow had made it to a position like this, given the fact that on most days she was a unicorn, seeming a little out of time and space.

‘It was a brilliant beanie that you kept putting on and taking off,’ he said. ‘Very respectful to both Kramland and Ophidistan.’

‘Exactly.’ Yarrow patted her head then appeared to be surprised that she wasn’t wearing a beanie. She bit her lip and stared into the fire.

Filo entered the room. He plummeted into the last empty chair in front of the fire and smiled a tired smile at Hetmar.

Lox jumped to his feet. ‘Do you want a beer, Filo? Yarrow? 

‘Cider?’ called Yarrow.

Lox returned with two bottles.

‘What a fuck dinner,’ said Filo. He looked out of place in his long black sweater. ‘It was so quiet. I almost wanted to fart, just to see what might have happened.’

Hetmar laughed.

‘Aren’t you sweating?’ asked Yarrow, staring at Filo.

‘Yes,’ said Filo. He pressed the beer against his cheek.

‘Units declared war against another Unit and now they are all here dining together,’ said Hetmar. ‘There is bound to be a bit of tension. If one of the Units can prove just cause, then another Unit has to go home and prepare for an invasion which is supported by the entire planet.’

Filo shook his head. ‘I just see internums and externums at a dinner table. I don’t see the wars.’

‘Good,’ said Hetmar. He turned towards Yarrow and took a big gulp of his beer. ‘I noticed you scribbling something earlier in one of the coffee nooks. What were you scribbling?’

Yarrow stared at him with hazel eyes. ‘Words. I like words, and I like writing.’

‘I didn’t realize.’

Yarrow shrugged. ‘It’s just for me.’

‘I see.’ The fire crackled, warming Hetmar’s face. ‘You were just writing down random words then?’

‘Uhuh,’ said Yarrow, smiling at him. ‘That’s how writing works. Isn’t it?’

Hetmar laughed and noticed how fine her nose was and the shape of her lips.

‘Do you write?’

‘I do. A little,’ said Hetmar. ‘I published some articles.’

Yarrow’s eyes widened. ‘Really?’

Hetmar shut out his chest. It felt good to have Yarrow’s admiration. He glanced around and realized that Lox and Filo had left. He pushed himself up. ‘I need to sleep. Will you be all right tonight? Perhaps I should see that you get to your room?’

‘I would like that.’

A moment later they stopped outside Yarrow’s door.

‘All right. No murderer. That’s good. Do you want me to take a peek inside?’

Yarrow shook her head. ‘No. I don’t feel like I’m as high on the list as Nutip of Assuria.’

‘Good. See you bright and early in the dining room from hell.’

‘That’s the spirit, Hetmar.’ Yarrow grinned. ‘And thank you for keeping me safe.’

Hetmar waved a hand and decided to follow the path to the fifth floor and his room. On his right side, he could see the sun on the edge of the planet. Red. He tried to ignore it, hoping that it wasn’t a warning.

He made it to his room. The evening routine was finished on autopilot. The red sun watched through the floor-to-ceiling windows.

He sat on his bed. He pulled out the box from its hiding place and removed the lid. First, he stared at a picture that had been worn away by time and tears. The ghosts dancing in front of him. He felt the usual punch to the gut. This made him reach out and grab a cigarette. He placed it between his lips but didn’t light it. Next, he picked up the hand grenade. He held it in an outstretched hand in front of his face, eyeing it with his light, blue iris – the permanent tear rolling forever.

He put two fingers around the safety pin and stared at his ghosts. He pulled the pin.

‘Three, two, one.’ Nothing.

He put the grenade and the picture back in the box and stowed it away then he pulled the covers aside and crawled into bed.

Diary – March 13th 2994

It is night, and we can hear the bombs on the other side of the river and the gunfire outside in the streets. We blew up the bridge, but now there is ice on the river, and they can walk across it anytime. I don’t have a clear picture of who they are, but I keep imagining them moving across the ice and into our yards.

I can’t tell how close they are, but my wife is scared. My children are scared. Well, the little one doesn’t understand what’s happening, but the five others are old enough to wonder why everything has changed. My family wants to leave, but I fear that if we flee into the winter then we will freeze or starve to death.

Everything was fine a year ago. Life was how life should be. I had a solid office job in the government, and my wife worked in a hat store. I cycled every day to the big, white, square, government building, kissing my children goodbye in front of the school on the way. The little one stayed at home with my mother. My mother died just before the war started and somehow, I’m grateful for this.

I loved watching my children’s smiles. I couldn’t give them everything, but I gave them a million kisses and hugs.

I have isolated the basement with bags filled with sand. We sleep in the basement at night because we fear that they will break our windows and kill us in our sleep. The basement is large. The children have made themselves little rooms in every corner on matrasses which we have dragged down the stairs. My wife has been sleeping on her own mattress because of the baby. I try to sneak onto her bed, and she giggles and banishes me to my own corner.

I don’t know how long I can wait before I run away with my family. I don’t know if they will make me stay and fight. I don’t want to. I may be an externum, but I don’t believe in fighting, and I was never good at running or aiming. I would die in a moment if I went into battle. Then my family would be alone in this chaos, and I need to protect them.

I don’t understand this war, and I don’t wish to kill anyone. We have all been neighbours for as long as I can recall, and now I’m expected to take a weapon and murder beings I know. We used to take vacations on the other side of the river. We have friends there. My wife’s family lives there. Do they want me to shoot her brother? Would he shoot me?

I hope that our army will keep the enemy at bay, but our army is just everyday mortals who were never meant to be soldiers. They don’t have military training. The major is handing out riffles. I wouldn’t know how to use one. I don’t think anyone does. I don’t think anyone knows that this will scar us all for life.

And what about later? I want to live here. I want to visit my wife’s family on the other side of the river. I don’t want to hate them. Soon they will cross the river and murder us.

We hear rumours of old mortals slaughtered like they were nothing. We hear rumours that they are burned alive, that their faces have been chopped open with axes. We hear rumours about bodies hanging from trees with ropes around their necks.

I don’t want to believe in the rumours, but we see the bodies floating by in the river. I cover my children’s eyes, but there are so many bodies floating in the river. They must have seen them.

My heart still refuses to accept that it’s true. I sat at their tables and talked and drank. I have felt their hearts. I have wept for their losses. I believe that they are thinking the same about me. The mortals who decided to go to war are too far away from it all. They are never the ones who die or lose their families. War is just a concept to them.

Why this war? Whose conflict is this?

And do we stay or do we go?

The why report – The Unit of Kramland

This statement has been submitted by the independent board to evaluate the War Treaty on behalf of the Unit of Kramland. The War Treaty has been voted through with a 78/100 majority of mortals living in the Unit of Kramland.

The reason why the Unit of Kramland wants to sign the War Treaty is that Kramlandians feel like the planet is yearning for peace, and any unit that doesn’t sway in that direction will be alienated.

Kramland has been lucky when it comes to staying clear of invasions. Kramland knows that this is due to our ridiculous climate and lack of natural resources. Kramland however have plans to change our ridiculous climate and lack of natural resources. We, therefore, believe that it’s prudent to sign the War Treaty.

Kramland also feels like there has been an obscene amount of advertising towards signing the War Treaty. This would all have been a waste if the War Treaty isn’t voted through.

At last, Kramland is a free democracy which supports all mortals’ rights to live and not die while living. It is illegal to die in Kramland. War, therefore, is not in agreement with national Kramlandian law, and we therefore see no national obstructions to signing the War Treaty.

Kramland fully supports any initiative to deter the great powers of the planet from invading, plundering, murdering, disrupting, and forcing themselves on other units. The Unit of Kramland also salutes the marketing department and bows down to a fine initiative.

Article 2

(1) All units on the planet will be represented in the War Tribunal by the following members;

a. Two representatives from each country of a political stance

Half of the representatives must be internums and the other half must be externums. 

One philosopher

One law professor

One historian

One sociologist

One expert in native culture

One representative of the public, found by election

One being under sixteen, but no younger than 12.

One being with an offspring.

 One being must be dedicated to the rights of internums

One being must be dedicated to the rights of externums

Into Hey Nonny Nonny

Nonny is in a coma. Dex is the prime suspect. He didn’t do it, but his fiancé and alibi is mad at him and have stopped answering his calls. Dex spends his time next to Nonny’s bed, talking to his friend George – the giant toy moose who has been following him around, since his teens. None of them knows the man sitting in the corner or the little boy Jack, who appears to be walking through walls. Usi seems real, but his police methods are dubious. All that Dex wants to do, is find whoever attacked Nonny so she can be safe and wake up again.

Wordcount: 80.260

Chapter 1: In A Big White Room

Dex’s eyes were hurting from lack of sleep, and his hair felt sticky. He was ascribing this to the lack of conditioner in his hotel room, but he hadn’t showered in two days.

This room was white, and Nonny was pale and motionless, staring into the ceiling. They said she had been lying like that for three weeks.

Dex leaned forward in his seat, pressing his forehead against his hands. ‘Nonny. Please speak to me. I’m in deep trouble. Everyone thinks I did this to you. You have to wake up and tell everyone that they are wrong.’

A human-sized, stuffed moose kept an eye on him from the corner of the room. Dex was quite aware that it wasn’t real, because his mother told him so, a long time ago.

‘They questioned me the moment I set foot in Oxford. They told me not to leave town, and my fiancé is ten different levels of angry with me. At least I think so. She hasn’t been answering my calls.’ Dex scratched his sticky hair and then wiped his hands on his trousers. ‘I wish the police had been more specific. Am I supposed to stay here forever? Should I buy a house?’

He stared at Nonny through eyes that were hurting.

‘Why are you tied to the bed?’

He lifted his head and stared at the camera in the right corner of the opposite wall.

‘Why is she tied to the bed? Can you hear me?’

The sheets were blinding him. No real people had walked through the door for a while. An old man was sitting in the corner on a chair. Dex had never seen him before, and his presence made no sense, so he assumed that the man was another product of his faulty brain.   

‘Please talk to me, Nonny. I don’t know what to do. The police have been following me everywhere in an overt manner. I haven’t even been to Byron’s for a milkshake, because I’m too embarrassed.’ He sighed. ‘I didn’t even know anything had happened to you until they picked me up at the hotel for questioning. I don’t even know where they got my name except if your parents dropped my name as a suspect.’ He pushed a hand through his curly blonds, removing the locks from his eyes. He wiped his hands again. ‘They wouldn’t have done that. Would they?’

Nonny didn’t reply. Her head just lay on the pillow with her black hair falling to the sides. Her eyes were staring at the ceiling.

‘I know it has taken me a while to get here but you were the one who stopped talking to me. I didn’t know what to do. Also, it took me a while to understand that you were angry with me for proposing to my fiancé. Quite self-absorbed of me.’ He hung his head. ‘I never realized that you felt that way about me.’  

The intense stare from Nonny, caused Dex to lift his eyes and follow her gaze. He tried to convince himself that she didn’t look scared.

She did look like she hadn’t been outside for a while, and her face was covered with little scratches which could only have been made by fingernails. The men in the white cloaks, who were real, told him that she did that to herself, but he found that hard to believe. He tried to remember her face without scratches while pondering how old she was.

‘We have known each other since you were just 19. It feels like a lifetime.’  

He smiled at the memory of meeting her.

‘You are 30 now, right? Do you remember your 19th birthday? What a mess.’

The moose in the corner laughed aloud. Dex just kept a close watch on Nonny, but she didn’t move.  

‘Do you remember the theatre, Nonny? Remember how I saved the princes?’

‘I remember,’ said the moose. He held his belly and chuckled. ‘Henry V at the Oxford Castle. You jumped on stage and charged at the knights with your umbrella.’

Dex shrugged. ‘Nonny thought that it was pointless that the poor French princes’ died, for no other reason than to make a bloody battle, since England and France would be reunited in the end. I didn’t want her to be upset on her birthday.’

He looked at Nonny. Her left hand was open. When he had arrived, it had been in a fist. 

‘Nonny?’ he said. ‘Nonny?’

The moose in the corner shook his head.

‘She’s in a coma,’ he said. ‘You do understand the concept?’

‘Shut up, George,’ said Dex. ‘You are not even here.’

‘Are you?’ asked George.

Dex glared at him.  

‘You don’t get to manipulate me, George,’ said Dex. ‘It’s a fact that you are a figure of my imagination.’

‘It’s a fact that I’m in your mind,’ said George. ‘Meaning that my opinions are your opinions manifested.’ The old moose shook his head. He had been with Dex since the incident.

‘Why does it scare you that she’s in a coma?’ asked George.

Dex slammed his hand into the covers covering Nonny.

‘Because people don’t always come out of comas,’ said Dex, in an angry tone.

‘But what does it matter?’

‘She’s my best friend. You know this, George.’

‘But we haven’t seen her in two years. She was your best friend. It’s in the past now.’

‘It wasn’t supposed to be. She was just angry with me. I was giving her time to cool down.’

The giant moose leaned up against the wall. He folded his arms.

‘She was just angry for two years?’

‘You know she’s stubborn.’

‘For two years?’ repeated George, shaking his head.

‘She was hurt when I got engaged,’ said Dex. He reached out and took Nonny’s hand. ‘She had feelings for me. Heavy feelings.’

‘She doesn’t want you to be happy?’ says George. ‘What a selfish bitch!’

Dex lifted his head and glared at George. ‘Don’t call her that,’ he said.

‘Or?’ asked George.

Dex turned his head and stared at the old man on the other side of the bed.

‘Who are you?’ he asked. George turned his head and stared at the man too. ‘Are you real?’

‘The nurse didn’t register him,’ said George.

‘I noticed. But I never saw him before. Why now? Why today?’

‘Perhaps he has been in your head all the time. A thought triggered by Nonny?’

‘Is he trying to tell me something?’

‘He could be,’ said George.

‘What?’

‘I don’t know.’

‘Is he a clue?’

‘He could be.’

‘An old man?’ Dex leaned back in his seat and stared at the man. The old man didn’t respond at all to being stared at.

‘If he’s a thought in my head then what did I hear?’

‘‘I don’t know,’ said George.

‘He’s too old to have attacked her.’

‘Perhaps she worked for him. Did she talk about working for an old man?’

George slid down on the floor, bending his toy animal knees. There was a pink patch on his right knee and two purple patches on his grey elbows.

‘She wrote something about old politicians or dumb politicians.’ Dex shook his head. ‘I don’t remember. The letters are back at the hotel.’

There was a rustling at the door. It opened and the doctor stepped in. He was holding a pile of old books.

‘You must be Dex,’ said the man in the cloak. He was tall and had dark hair and glasses.

‘You must be Doctor Morton,’ said Dex.

‘I am.’ The doctor handed the books out towards Dex. Dex ignored them.

‘Sara’s parents thought it would be a good idea if you read her diaries to her. It may jog her mind.’

‘Sara’s parents hate me,’ said Dex.

Doctor Morton paused then he cleared up in a smile. ‘It’s in everyone’s interest that Sara regains consciousness.’

‘Is it?’ asked Dex. ‘Is it in Sara’s interest? What if she recovers and whoever attacked her tries to attack her again?’

‘Perhaps she knows who did this?’ said Doctor Morton. ‘She was attacked from the front. She took a blow straight on the front of her head.’

‘Great. So, if she remembers what he looks like then at least she can run away screaming.’

Doctor Morton placed the books on the floor next to Dex. ‘I’m putting them here. In case you change your mind.’

‘She likes to be called Nonny,’ said Dex. ‘She won’t respond to Sara.’

Doctor Morton gave a short nod, turned on his feet and walked back out the door. Dex watched him go. The room returned to being white, quiet and inhabited by a giant toy moose and an old man. A disturbing painting hanging on the wall, was breaking the ennui, but Dex was ignoring it. 

‘What are you going to do?’ asked George.

‘I’m going to ignore you. I’m going to ignore that painting and the old man in the corner. I’m going to contemplate every moment I ever spent with Nonny, and then I will figure out who did this to her.’

‘And then you will murder them,’ whispered George, in an ominous tone.

‘Don’t be a wanker, George,’ said Dex. He took Nonny’s hand, and his mind wandered to the day they had met. He stared at Nonny’s face.

‘I was walking home from the pharmacist. You drove past me on your bike, and something fell out of your hamper. Remember?’

‘That was a fun day,’ said George.

Dex ignored him. ‘I yelled, but you didn’t hear me. I picked it up. Your diary.’

Dex let go of Nonny’s hand then leaned in over the pile of books and his eyes searched the covers. Then he reached down and picked up one with a purple cover.

‘Is that the one?’ asked George.

Dex nodded. ‘I think so. It looks like it.’

‘Are you going to read it again?’ asked George.

‘I didn’t read it back then,’ said Dex. ‘Just that one page.’

Dex flipped the book open to the first page. George got up from the floor and moved around the bed. He stepped up next to Dex, leaning in to read.

‘Oh no,’ said George, reaching up his hands to cover his mouth. ‘Oh no, we will get in trouble.’

‘It’s a diary,’ said Dex. ‘It’s not top-secret police documents.’

‘Diaries are top secret,’ said George, in a whiny tone. He was doing a nervous tap dance on the spot and covered his eyes.

‘Why did I get the only life-sized, stuffed animal, moose who is also a giant coward?’

‘You got the only life-sized, stuffed animal, moose, period,’ said George.

‘Lucky me,’ said Dex.

He peered down at the first page, enjoying the cursive handwriting. He had read this before, standing in the middle of the road all those years ago.

May 15th – 1982

Something bad has happened. I don’t know what it is. No one will tell me. I have woken up in bed, and I feel like I have forgotten something. Everyone is staring at me with nervous glances. One of the doors in the house is locked. I don’t understand anything.

Dex lifted his eyes from the book and stared at Nonny.

‘Is it still; what the fuck?’ asked George. He opened his eyes again.

Dex smiled and nodded. ‘Yes. It is the same sentence, George. And it’s still unexpected.’

‘I can’t believe she didn’t realize back then that we had read her diary,’ said George. ‘I have no poker face. I only have a moose face.’

‘She can’t see you, George.’

‘But what if she can?’

Dex shook his head, but something in him wondered about it. Nonny had always played along very well when it came to George.

‘Quick. Bite my arm,’ said George, stuffing his stuffed animal arm into Dex’s mouth.

It tasted like old fabric. Dex spat it back out. ‘What’s the matter with you, George?’ he asked, staring at the large animal.

‘I don’t know,’ said George. ‘This is all you. I’m in your head.’

‘She saw right through me,’ said Dex.

‘She knew?’ asked George. ‘Why didn’t she say anything?’

‘Because she’s cool.’

There was a noise at the door to the little white room. It had to be one of the men wearing white coats. They kept checking in on him. Or on Nonny. It was hard to tell. Doctor Morton stepped through the door.

‘I forgot these,’ he said and put a chain with several tiny keys on top of the book pile. Nonny has had locks on some of her diaries since the day she met Dex. ‘Some of them have locks on them. Toy locks, but whatever.’ Doctor Morton smiled and left again.

‘Go on. Read the next page,’ said George.  

‘Someone sure had a change of hearts,’ said Dex. He stared at Nonny’s face. ‘George wants to read your diaries.’

‘I object!’ yelled George. ‘Nonny. I have nothing to do with this. I just wonder if perhaps there are some clues in there about what happened. Nonny writes everything down.’

Dex lifted his head and stared at George.

‘You’re right,’ he said.

‘I am?’

‘Don’t sound so surprised, George.’ Dex turned towards Nonny. ‘All right Nonny. I’m going to read your diaries now, and I’m going to read it unless you stop me.’

Nonny didn’t move. Dex put down the old diary and picked something that looked a bit less relic-like. He opened it to the first page.

‘Oh, read it aloud,’ said George, clapping his fluffy hands, making no sound. He almost danced around the bed and made himself comfortable on a chair. The old man didn’t move at all.

Dex pointed at the old man. ‘You. Cover your ears.’ Dex cleared his throat.

12 marts 2017

He has been in my room while I was sleeping. I just woke up, because I was cold. The window was open. I know it was closed when I turned in. I don’t understand why he hasn’t hurt me. Is he playing with me? I’m already scared to death. I don’t know why he is back. Why did he let me get away, but now he is back? Why didn’t he finish me back then? I wish Dex was here. I’m so scared. Dex would know what to do.

Dex stared at George who stared back.

‘Why can’t that girl write anything normal in her diaries?’ asked Dex.

‘It’s a clue,’ said George. ‘Someone was in her room? Someone broke into her place?’

‘The secret,’ said Dex, closing the book. ‘She always talked about a secret. This must have something to do with that.’

‘Read something more,’ said George.

Dex picked a random page.

10 marts 2017

I smelt an aftershave today right outside the door to my apartment. I wasn’t expecting visitors. My apartment is the only one on the top floor. The smell felt familiar. Who are you?

Dex lifted his head again.

‘Someone was following her. It wasn’t a random crime.’

‘We should go to the apartment,’ said George. ‘And we should bring the old man.’

Dex shook his head.

‘I don’t like the old man. He’s creeping me out.’

The old man didn’t move. His arms were folded across his chest, and he was frowning.

‘Could you at least move?’ asked Dex, yelling in the old man’s direction.

The old man lifted his left hand and flipped the bird at Dex. Dex laughed.

‘Now I like him,’ he said. ‘He’s coming along.’ He put the book back on top of the pile. ‘Let’s go to her apartment,’ he said.

George scrambled to his feet and raised his arms.

‘Yes!’ he yelled. ‘We are detectives.’ He started boxing at the air. ‘George and Dex. P.I.s.’

‘We are not detectives. We are scared out of our minds because we are going to have to find out who broke into Nonny’s apartment, and then we will turn them over to the police.’

‘George and Dex!’ yelled George. ‘And the old man. Crime fighters.’

Dex reached down and picked up the books. He loaded them into his bag then got on his feet and knocked on the door. A moment passed before a man in a white coat opened it and stared at him.

‘I have to go,’ said Dex. The man stepped aside. Dex felt relief. A part of him kept insisting that he should be the one tied to the bed.

Mr Jones

A scream is waiting to be heard in the forest. A psychic gift resurfaces in Dara, who has been known as the village nutcase since the last time a fire happened, and people vanished. Crane is the new police chief in the small village, an being treated like an outsider, complicates an investigation unleashing every skeleton to ever have been locked in a closet in Burnham Woods.

Chapter 1: A scream waiting to be heard.

Burnham Woods was whispering away, and it was making Dara nervous. She knew there was a scream in the forest waiting to be heard. The door to her porch was open, and she felt someone was out there, clawing to hang on to their last moment.

She was pacing through her little cottage, wearing down the carpet in an ellipse-formed pattern. At one end of the ellipse, she stopped and stared out at the garden and the forest. At the other end of the ellipse, she stopped and stared towards Burnham Woods, trying to figure out who in the little village had gotten themselves into trouble. She couldn’t see the village from her window. Her cottage was too far into the forest, but she could sense them all, pacing around in their little bubble. Unaware.

At last, she stepped out on the porch and stared into the darkness amongst the trees. There was nothing to see out of the ordinary. Every tree looked like a tree and nothing more. Every leaf was swaying in the wind as if everything was just fine. She was feeling tense in every inch of her body.

She wanted to call Crane and warn him that something was about to happen, but she had no idea what to warn him against.

She returned inside and grabbed her phone then she walked out on the porch again and stared into the underbrush. The phone against her skin made her feel normal. She kept smelling oranges which was a bad thing.

‘Hello!’ she called out, but no one answered. ‘Hello? Does anyone need help? I am ringing the police! I am ringing Crane!’

A breeze washed through the hedge, tearing loose a couple of leaves. They danced across her lawn, landing in her little pond where they committed suicide by drowning. She stepped down from the porch, feeling the wet grass under her bare feet. She walked across the lawn to the hedge and looked past it.

‘Hello?’ she tried again.

A cold pocket of wind floated past her. She felt a chill. She dialled the number.

‘Crane,’ said a voice at the other end of the line.

‘Crane. This is Dara Delany. I live in the little cottage you pass just before the ghost house. Listen I got an ominous feeling.’

There was a pause. Dara made a face for no one to see.

‘Hello, Dara. Is this one of those feelings that you used to have before the fire?’

‘Yes, Crane. It’s one of those feelings. Someone is in the forest, and they need help.’

‘Can you be more specific than that, Dara?’ asked Crane. There was a tone in his voice. Dara felt a surge of desperation. She would get nowhere with Crane.

‘I’m sorry I called, Crane,’ she said, letting out a sigh.

‘No, Dara. Don’t hang up.’ There was a rush in his voice, convincing her that he meant it.

She was surprised and held the phone to her ear.

‘Do you have any suggestions, Dara? How do I find this person who needs help? Do you feel a tree, a rock, the river?’

Dara stared into the grass poking out between her toes.

‘I don’t know, Crane. I just feel something ominous coming out of the forest. I sort of feel that a scream is imminent. So, I called you.’ A metallic taste spread in her mouth, confusing her.

‘And that’s fine Dara. I just wish you could give me someplace to start. Perhaps you could tell me who’s in trouble?’

‘Yes. You make a valid point. I see how stupid this was. I won’t bother you again.’

Dara hung up. She turned on her feet and stared back at the porch.

She took one step then felt invisible hands grab her throat and squeeze it tight. Her breathing slowed, as she found it difficult to exhale. Her vision blurred. She tried to scream, but a strange peep got caught in her throat.

She closed her eyes and mumbled to herself; It’s just a big bad monster. She opened her eyes again and the porch lay bathed in sun, feigning any regular day. She hurried to safety, closing the door behind her.

Dara was surprised when there was a knock on the door a while later. She let out a shriek and grabbed a kitchen roller. She glared out the peephole of the door and saw Crane. She hurried to open.

‘Crane?’ she said, staring at him.

He flashed a contagious smile at her. He was in uniform, wearing a police cap, covering most of his red hair.

‘I’m here,’ he said. ‘Patty at the bakery says that when you get your bad feeling, I should listen.’

‘But why would you listen to Patty?’ asked Dara. A smile escaped her. ‘No one ever listened to Patty.’

‘I got nothing to do today,’ said Crane, shrugging. ‘Except for taking a ride out to Harry’s place to tell him to stop dumping garbage on Sammy’s fields. I’m not looking forward to doing that.’ Crane gazed down at the gravel below his feet. ‘Also, I’m trying to fit in. I know that people talk behind my back, calling me the Londoner and the outsider, so I’m trying to understand this place. Everyone says that your bad feelings are the real deal, so here I am.’

He lifted his head, and his eyes met hers. Dara could tell that he wasn’t sure why he had responded to her call.

‘Please come in,’ she said, stepping aside. She grabbed his arm and pulled him with her to the glass door in front of the porch.

‘Stand here.’

He did as she said and sent her a confused stare.

‘Just stand here for a moment and look towards the forest.’

Crane turned his head and stared towards the forest. She watched as goose pimples appeared on his neck.

‘It’s uncanny, right?’ she said.

‘I don’t understand,’ said Crane, shaking his head.

Dara let out a sigh. ‘You got goose pimples. You feel it too.’

‘I feel a draft,’ said Crane. He had an obstinate expression on his face, but Dara knew that tonight when he was alone back in his cabin, he would wonder what he had felt.

‘All right. Thank you for coming by then,’ she said. ‘I’m sorry I squandered your important time.’

Crane didn’t move.

‘You have to go now,’ said Dara. ‘Your official police business is over.’

‘I should investigate some more,’ said Crane. He opened the door to the porch. ‘Did you hear any noises out there?’

‘Sort of,’ said Dara. She blushed.

‘What did you hear?’

‘I heard a scream.’ Dara stared at the floor. She fidgeted her hands and prodded at the sunlight with her feet. ‘Inside my head.’

‘Oh,’ said Crane.

Dara hated feeling this way. She had been made to feel this way all her life whenever she told people about her senses.

‘I heard screaming in my head, and I walked out on the lawn and stared into the forest. When I turned around, someone I couldn’t see grabbed my throat and gave me these.’ She pulled her collar down, revealing bruises from whatever had strangled her.

Crane gasped. He leaned in and pushed her hair aside.

‘Who did this to you, Dara?’ he said, in an angry tone.

‘I told you. Something that wasn’t there.’

‘But that’s impossible,’ said Crane, sending her an incredulous stare.

Dara shrugged. ‘You will just have to accept it because that’s all I got for you.’

‘These are fingers, Dara. Imprints of fingers from a real hand. Someone tried to strangle you.’

‘I noticed,’ said Dara, in an annoyed tone. She decided to make some tea and walked to the kitchen. ‘Do you want tea?’

‘Yes,’ said Crane.

Dara filled the kettle.

‘How are you?’ asked Crane, staring at her.

Dara’s eyes locked with his.

‘I’m scared. Crane, because when things like this happen it means that someone will die. That’s what always happened, and I don’t want anyone to die. This is a small village. It will hurt all of us. It always does.’

Crane sat down in a chair at her kitchen table. It made her smile.

‘What do you mean it always does?’ said Crane.

‘As Patty said, I had visions like this before,’ said Dara. ‘The gossip got that right.’

Crane ignored her comment. ‘And someone died?’

‘Someone died,’ said Dara.

‘Someone in this village.’

‘Someone in this village.’

‘Huh,’ said Crane, scratching his chin.

Dara placed a mug in front of him.

‘I wish I could give you more,’ she said. ‘I sometimes see things, but I didn’t see anything this time. I heard someone calling me from the forest, and I felt someone strangle me.’

‘Perhaps you should see a doctor,’ said Crane. At least he believed that she had been strangled, although Dara wondered who he thought had done it.

‘I’m fine,’ said Dara. ‘It will disappear again. It’s just someone leaving a clue for me to follow.’

Crane continued to stare. Dara poured water into his mug then sat down opposite him. She took a sip of her mug and savoured the flavour of Earl Grey.

‘Who died the last time?’ he asked.

‘Four children,’ said Dara.

‘That’s horrible,’ said Crane. ‘When was this?’

Dara examined her mug, stalling. Crane had only been in town for about three years, but she needed an ally, in case shit had decided to hit the fan again. She lifted her head.

‘It was about three years ago,’ she said. ‘This is what made your predecessor leave. I warned him too. He didn’t listen.’ She put down the mug and held up her hands. ‘Big surprise.’ She lowered them, grabbing the mug again. The heat warmed her hands, taking away some of the chill she had felt all morning. ‘Four girls vanished during a fire that started in their outhouse and spread to several houses in the forest, however when the fire got under control no one ever found the girl’s bodies.’ She squeezed the mug tighter at every word. ‘There have been a lot of fires in Burnham Woods.’

‘I saw the memorial,’ said Crane. ‘And I read about how the village changed its name after the big fire of 1560.’

‘That was just the first fire.’

‘What about the girls,’ asked Crane, leaning in over the table. ‘What happened?’

Dara straightened up in her seat. She took a deep breath. ‘I started seeing crows everywhere, and then I began having visions of children just looking at me with black eyes.’ She smiled. ‘The crows could have meant nothing. We do have a lot of crows in Burnham Woods.’

‘That sounds frightening,’ said Crane. It was hard to read his face.

‘It can be,’ said Dara. ‘But I have seen these things my entire life. I know they can’t harm me, so I stay calm and remind myself that it isn’t real.’

‘The children you saw. Were they real? Or were they like the screaming in your head?’

‘They were real,’ said Dara. ‘They would turn around and look at me, and I would see a glimpse of them staring at me with black eyes. I tried to warn your predecessor. I told him that I felt that these four girls were in danger and urged him to examine their circumstances, but John never listened.’

‘He didn’t believe you?’

Dara shook her head.

‘Was he from London as well?’

‘Manchester.’

‘Then what happened?’

‘They didn’t show up at school one day. Then a fire spread from their outhouse and the village became a bit preoccupied. A couple died in their house in the forest. And there was a horrible car accident.’  

‘And were the girls found?’

Dara shook her head and stared into her mug.

‘Not yet. John suspected their father of foul play. He was arrested, but they couldn’t make a case against him. He was released, and a while later he committed suicide, so now we’ll never know what happened to the girls.’

‘Do you think he did something to them?’

‘All of Burnham Woods believe so.’

‘Interesting,’ said Crane. He had an attentive look on his face.

Dara smiled. ‘You do know that everyone believes that I’m insane, right? The rest of the village leaves me to my own devices.’

Crane leaned back in his seat and regarded her with a piercing look. ‘Are you feeling anything now?’ he asked.

Dara closed her eyes. She felt something reaching out for her from the dark corners of her little cabin, but then it hesitated. She shook her head.

‘Just a bad feeling,’ she said.

Crane bit his lip. His eyes darted around her kitchen before settling back on her.  

‘Is there anything you can tell me? The forest is huge.’

Dara stood up and walked to the door. She stopped in front of it and closed her eyes again. She inhaled and tried to clear her mind. A light flashed before her eyes. She saw black eyes and a birch tree. She gasped and opened her eyes. She made a face as she turned towards Crane.

‘Birch tree,’ she said, shaking her head. ‘That doesn’t help anyone.’

‘I’m afraid not. Why did you gasp?’

‘I saw black eyes.’

‘But you saw black eyes before?’

‘This was different,’ said Dara. She just couldn’t tell how they had been different.

The Things We Lost

A story about the time I stepped into a wormhole and travelled through time with an obnoxious bartender, and we kidnapped the princes in the Tower of London, and then it’s all history from there…

Wordcount: 97.660

Chapter 1: Godstowe Abbey

Time was the regular sort of linear until the day I met Cornelius. This happened while I was studying at Oxford. It was one of those nights where I just couldn’t be bothered to study anymore, so I ventured into the common room in search of a drink.  

I stepped in amongst worn-down sofas and books, feeling elated and ready for a drink and an academic chin whack. My liver was sad to find that we were alone. I considered turning in for a moment, but it was too early in the day for that sort of shenanigans. The grill in front of the bar was up, hinting that I could still harass my liver while keeping myself company. I took a puzzled step towards the counter then another. I spotted a bottle of Martini and cleared up a bit. Perhaps I could just leave some money for whoever had left the grill open.

I leaned against the bar and cast a glance around the room. The room was still empty, but someone was breathing somewhere behind me. I turned and tried to have a look, but the bar was too wide for me to see the floor.

“Hello?” I tried.

“Hello,” replied a man’s voice. The tone was a bit strenuous.

I pushed my palms against the counter and pushed myself up, just enough to see. The barman was splayed, motionless flat on his back, but his eyes were open, and he was staring into the air with an undefinable look on his face. I had noticed him before. He had handsome features with protruding jawbones and dark hair which was a bit too long, curly and held back with a rubber band. He had one of those annoying mouths where a smile was always lurking, making it hard to tell if that smile was for you.

“Are you all right there, mate?” I asked.

His eyes shifted a little, looking at me. “I’m fine,” he mumbled.

“Good. Taking a rest then?”

“Not really,” he said. I decided that the undefinable look was constipation. I didn’t care much to get involved in that sort of situation.

I bit my lip, not knowing where to go from there. The counter was digging into my rips, so I pushed myself all the way up to sit on it.

“Well, if you’re too busy, perhaps I could have a Vodka/Martini?”

“Could it wait a bit?” he said, still laying utterly still.

“Uh. I suppose so,” I said. I had been looking for company and procrastination more than I had been looking for a drink.

I sat there for a while, just staring at the empty orange sofa and brown chairs while tapping my fingers on the counter. There was a stale smell of old books, making me feel at home and comfortable. The bartender on the floor breathed away.  

“Do you think anyone will be coming in here?” I said, giving in to a yawn.

“Listen. Could we hold back on the chit-chat? I’m trying very hard to avoid the wormhole just above my body. It’s big and all you have to do is just touch it and swoosh you’re off. I don’t want to be off right now. The last time I fell into one of those wormholes, I landed straight in the middle of the plague and got into an awful panic about it when I took ill.”

I tilted my head and eyed the bartender. Aside from the laying on the floor bit, he didn’t come across as a person prone to madness. My urge to have a Martini intensified.

“I see,” I said. I didn’t see anything at all. “Do you still have the plague?” 

“Obviously not,” he said. “It turned out that an Advil could clear that thing right up.”

“Listen. How long will it be before this wormhole goes away?” I said, taking a quick survey of the common room. It was a different kind of wormhole. My mouth had started watering. My fingers continued their clicking against the counter.

“That depends,” he said.

“On?”

“Time, light, and how much Vodka we got.” There could have been a sarcastic tone there, but I couldn’t tell for sure. I wasn’t even sure it mattered, considering the context of our conversation.

“Oh. Well, would it make it faster, if I popped on behind the counter myself, and made a vodka Martini?”

“Did you not hear the bit I told you about a wormhole right above my body?” he said, in an incredulous tone.

“I did yes,” I said.

“And you don’t believe me.” This was a statement. He sounded tired. “Fine grab a vodka Martini, but I recommend that you make it a strong one because you never know where you end up when you enter a wormhole.”

“Well, scientists say that if a person actually entered a wormhole they would just be ripped to pieces.”

The man rolled his eyes. “They are wrong.”

I shrugged then jumped off the bar counter and walked around to the side door. I pushed it open and stared at the man in his black trousers and white shirt. He now had a frightened, but also somewhat smug expression on his face.

“Have a nice trip,” he said. “I hope you’re a history major.”

“I sort of am,” I said, stepping towards the bottles on the back shelves.

There was a swoosh. I think I heard a bang. Then there were strange lights, and then I was sitting in a meadow, staring at what appeared to be the Godstow Abbey ruin, but in mint condition. 

“Oh crap,” I said, aloud, but I was talking to myself. I could hear singing coming from inside the Abbey and crickets in the grass.

I spent the next five minutes attempting to jump straight into the air, wanting to return to Oxford and my quiet little education, but it was a fruitless attempt. I spent the next five seconds staring flabbergasted at the bartender, as he fell straight out of thin air.

He got on his feet, brushed off his trousers and shirt then ogled me with a disgruntled stare

“I told you there was a wormhole. Didn’t I?”

“You did,” I said, cheeks burning. 

“But you didn’t listen,” he said. This time with accusation colouring his voice.

“I heard every word, and I was quite amused by them,” I said.

The bartender shook his head. “The first lesson of quanta physics is that just because it never happened, doesn’t mean that it never will happen.”

I folded my arms across my chest.

“Well. I told you that I was just sort of a history major. Didn’t I? You could have listened.”

The barman smiled that smile that may or may not have been for me then reached out a hand. “My name is Cornelius. I couldn’t just let you go on your own. It was obvious that you have no experience with time travelling.”

I rolled my eyes, but it wasn’t on purpose. I shook his hand. “Can you get me back to Oxford?” I asked.

Cornelius tilted his head. “Do you want to go back to Oxford?”

“I do, I think.”

“Does it need to be Oxford 2017?”

“Yes please?”

“That’s bad,” said Cornelius. “The odds of us ever getting back there is quite slim to never going to happen.”

“Are you saying I’ll never get home?” This news was rather disconcerting. I was just three exams short of finishing my art history degree.

This time Cornelius rolled his dark eyes. “Do you ever listen? I just told you that the first rule of quanta physics is that just because it never happened, doesn’t mean that it never will happen.”

I scrutinized him, attempting to keep up.

“You are saying that if we do get back home to Oxford in our time it will be by complete accident?”

Cornelius nodded his head in a slow motion. “Yes. Now you get it.”

I kicked my foot into the grass. “Bullocks. I don’t want to live in a monastery.”

“I figured as much,” said Cornelius. “I’ll help you get on or settle or whatever you want to do.”

“I don’t know what I want to do,” I said, staring at the Abbey. The singing had paused inside the Abbey and the crickets were louder. The water was rushing by in the river surrounding us and the Abbey, and a breeze was making the trees speak. The sun felt hotter than hell against my skin. My nostrils were distracted by the smell of flowers.

“Your choices are to stay here in this time or find the next wormhole.”

“The next work hole?” I asked. This was intriguing.

“Yes. There is always another wormhole.”

I shook my head. “If that were true than all of us would just keep falling in and out of time. I wasn’t born yesterday.”

“No,” said Cornelius. “You were born to travel. Thus, in your world, there will always be another wormhole. We just need to keep our eyes peeled.”

“I couldn’t see the last wormhole,” I said. “That’s how I ended up here.” I waved my hands at the Abbey.

“I’ll teach you,” said Cornelius. “There are ways to spot them.”

“Where will the next wormhole take us?”

Cornelius shrugged. “There is no way of knowing.”

I sat down in the grass and stared at a yellow flower. Cornelius pointed at my wrist.

“Give me your watch.”

I shook my head. “It was my father’s. You can’t have it.”

“I don’t want it,” he said.

I’m certain I had a confused expression on my face.

“It’s just for safekeeping. You can’t walk around with a watch on in this time and age.” He peaked at the Abbey. “I don’t know what time this is, but if the Abbey is intact then it’s not a time where people wore watches.”

I took it off and handed it to him. He slipped it into a backpack I hadn’t noticed before on his back.

“This is the most depressing conversation I ever had,” I said.

Cornelius sat down straight in front of me. He smiled a big dashing smile. “Or is it?”

 “Yes. I’m quite certain it is. I had friends.”

Cornelius tilted his head, sending me a scrutinizing stare. “Did you? Really?”

“That’s just rude,” I said, pouting. I sort of wanted to cry from the overwhelming situation.

“Time travellers don’t have friends,” said Cornelius. “That’s how it is. I never met a time traveller with friends.”

“You do realize that this indicates that you have no friends?” I said. Cornelius smiled unperturbed. “I have an aunt,” I continued. “Who loves me to death.”

Cornelius tilted his head to the other side. “Is that a fact?” His face was overcome by a puzzled expression. “Is she your aunt flesh and blood?”

“Of course.”

“That’s odd,” said Cornelius. “I never heard about this.”

“Heard about this?”

“Time travellers with relatives. The whole point of time travelling is to be curious and travel. Not to want to return because we are missing someone.”

“You make it sound like it’s just a travel fad. See the same place again and again and again some other time.”

“That’s what you do every day all the time,” said Cornelius.

“Great.” Touché. 

I stared at Cornelius, wondering when we were. I had seen Godstowe Abbey forth in 2017, but all that had been left was the walls.

“You never introduced yourself,” said Cornelius, reaching out his hand towards me again.

“I’m Kaley,” I said, shaking his hand for the second time. “You’re too careless about this situation Cornelius. Why aren’t you fretting about this?” ‘

“Because this is exciting,” he said. He did clap his hands together then pointed the fingers up at his mouth. “It’s a chance to see Oxford in a new light. It’s a chance to see the old London. I always wanted to do that.”

This time I tilted my head. “We can do that?”

“Of course,” said Cornelius. “We can do anything we want.”

“But what about changing history? I know this bit. If we step on a butterfly we were never born.”

Cornelius laughed. “Balderdash! We can murder every single butterfly, and nothing will alter. At most we’ll be charged with butterfly murdering. It could be a crime. I don’t know.” He bit his lip and squinted his eyes.

“And how do you know this?” I asked.

Cornelius wrinkled his nose. “I did kill a butterfly,” he said. “That was the time when I picked up the plague. It was an accident. I love those little critters.”

My nose picked up the scent of his aftershave. “How come you can wear aftershave when I can’t where a watch?” I said, pointing a finger at him.

“It’s my thing,” said Cornelius. “All the women love me. They think I smell like an angel.”

I made a face. “Sure, that’s why.”

Singing recommenced inside the Abbey. I scratched my nose. “Do you know when this is?” I asked.

Cornelius shook his head. “I’m not a calendar.”

“All right. What do you usually do at this point?”

Cornelius pointed a finger at me. “There you go,” he said. “Now you’re making some sort of sense.”

I raised an eyebrow.

“I steal clothes,” he said. “I managed to run back and grab my travel back before the wormhole disappeared, but I didn’t get a chance to find some clothes. Also, I wasn’t sure when we were going.”

“We are going to steal clothes from nuns,” I said aloud. “That’s splendid and completely in tune with my values.”

“Perfect,” said Cornelius.

“That was sarcasm,” I said. 

Cornelius just smiled that unaddressed smile

“And how are we getting of this island?”

Cornelius jumped on his feet. He reached out a hand towards me. “I suggest we steal the clothes before they stop this singalong then we swim the river before we change into our new clothes.”

“And then?”

“And then we head for London,” said Cornelius.

I must admit that I liked the last bit of the plan. “Londimium,” I said.

“Yes. Vini Vidi Vici Volvo Muscadinus,” said Cornelius.

“I came, I saw, I concurred, I what?”

“I came, I saw, I concurred, I rolled a dormouse,” said Cornelius, heading towards an opening in the monastery wall. 

“Of course,” I muttered.

I trotted on behind him.

“It’s my thing,” he said. “When I travel. It happened once.”

“I’m not surprised.”

The way we stole the clothes involved a stick, a goat and some other sticks. No goats were harmed, but they did get loud. One stick broke. While the goats were being loud, and while nuns ran around in confusion, Cornelius and I swam across the Thames, away from the island which was no longer an island, someday.

We hid in a forest I didn’t recall ever seeing outside of Oxford and found a place where we could change our clothes. Cornelius rolled up our old clothes in a sheet from his travel bag, and then made me carry it. I wanted to be disgruntled about it, but to be fair, everything was my fault.

We stopped in another forest around night time and Cornelius pulled out a small compact plastic bag.

“I’m sorry. I only got one sleeping bag, so we’ll have to share. My travel bag wasn’t prepared for travelling with someone else.”

“You bring a sleeping bag for time travelling?” I said. “Isn’t that dangerous?”

“I don’t sleep around people and no one gets to look in my bag.”

“Great, now all I want to do is look in your bag.” I gave it a long stare.

“Help me collect wood for a fire,” said Cornelius, winking at me.

“Don’t wink at me,” I said, pointing a finger at him. I had wanted to point a finger at him all day, for not appearing sane enough to make me believe that there was really a wormhole. I turned my back on him and pushed through the branches on the lookout for more sticks.

When I returned, I found Cornelius holding a can of beans in over the fire, using a clever little metal handle. I put down the wood and sat down next to him on a rock. The rock was hard against my buttocks. The beans smelled like gourmet food in my nose, making my mouth water.

“This dress is so itchy I want to go naked,” I said.

“I don’t think that will be looked upon kindly,” said Cornelius. “You can kill butterflies, but the butterflies may kill you.”

I laughed, taking myself by surprise. “That makes no sense,” I said.

“We are not immune to the laws and ways of this place.” Cornelius wrinkled his eyebrows then his nose.

“All right,” I said. “So, lay low.”

“Humiliabuntur et ad omnes.”

“Be humble or go all in?”

“Something like that.”

“Go all in?”

“You’ll learn. Sometimes when it doesn’t work to blend in, it’s a lot easier to just wave your Samsung S7 around.”

This was the part where I began wondering whether this was the man to trust with my safety.

He reached into his bag and pulled out a spoon. “I also just brought one spoon,” he said. “Sorry.”

I had a moment of inside panic, mixed with surrender, at the thought of a toothbrush. I caught my breath and tried to tell myself that there would be many shocks to come. I already found that a loo was on top of my Christmas list.

“How do you know the way to London?” I asked, to distract myself.

Cornelius pulled out his cellular phone. “Google maps,” he said like that wasn’t the last thing I expected to come out of his mouth.

“That isn’t possible,” I said. “It hasn’t been invented yet. There are no satellites.”

I gawked up at the treetops, spotting some bright stars.

“Fucked if I know how,” said Cornelius. “But it works. I imagine that we are connecting through the wormholes.”

“I don’t even believe you,” I said, shaking my head at him. I had been shaking my head a lot throughout the day.

He showed me the phone. It said that we were 6 hours and fifteen minutes from London.

I didn’t comment. I sat for a while staring into the fire, listening to the steady crackling, feeling the heat against my face.

“Wait. You said we could find a new wormhole. Is there just one? And if there is then aren’t we getting further away from finding it by going to London?”

“You do ask a lot of questions Kaley. Is this like a character trade of yours?” Cornelius sounded concerned.

I shook my head. “No. I only do that when I have been thrown into a wormhole. I get confused like that.”

“Good, because it’s getting a bit annoying.”

“Just answer these questions,” I pleaded.

“As far as I see there is just one wormhole at a time. It takes an immense amount of energy to keep a wormhole going you see. It needs something called exotic matter, which is really just negative energy.”

“Well, that shouldn’t be a problem since people voted for Brexit,” I said. “But now we are moving away from it. The hole?”

Cornelius shook his head. “No. It’s attached to us. It’ll always be near us, and we’ll find it when we need it.” ‘

I made a puzzled face I’m sure. “And you needed it in the bar?”

Cornelius reached up and scratched his ear. “I’m not sure Kaley. However, you never know what it is you need until you get it. I must say this whole ordeal is a bit puzzling.”

“A bit puzzling,” I repeated. “Just a bit puzzling.” I got on my feet. “Can I get that sleeping bag? I think I need some sleep.”

“Of course,” said Cornelius. “Just unzip the whole thing then we can use it as a blanket. I’m just going to sit here for a while. I want to write in my travel journal.” He pulled out a thick notebook and a pencil. “This is so exciting.” His voice was the voice of a small boy going on vacation. It gave me a strange sense of calmness.

I found a spot on the ground which felt flat then I took off my scarf and rolled it up for a pillow. I could hear sounds in the woods that no one wants to hear, and it was making me fret, but watching Cornelius sitting by the fire, ignoring it all, I managed to close my eyes and fall asleep on my first day in an unknown time. 

I woke to find my nose pressed against Cornelius’ nose. This didn’t worry me until I realized that his eyes were open and staring at me. I could smell his breath on my face. My own mouth wasn’t too good either. I pushed backwards a bit. “What are you doing?” I grunted.

“I’m just excited,” said Cornelius. “I never had a travel companion before.”

“And I’m happy for you Cornelius, but perhaps we could set some boundaries.”

“What sort of boundaries?”

“How about you not pressing your nose against mine when you wake up sharing the sleeping bag with me?”

“That’s a good rule,” said Cornelius. “If you get the plague, you could give it to me.”

“I could,” I said. He was a handsome man, but he was beginning to strike me as a bit man-blond. “Is there any chance that we could find out what year this is? I could help us a bit with blending in.”

“You said you were a history major?”

I shook my head. “I said I was sort of a history major. It’s more like art history major, but I do know a lot about history.”

“And paintings,” said Cornelius, sounding deflated. “Great, I’ll call you when I meet a painting of great importance.”

“You were working as a bartender, as far as I recall,” I retorted, taking care of my bruised ego.

“That’s not my fault,” said Cornelius. “It’s difficult to get a job when you took your law degree at the University of Oxford in 1480.”

Cornelis began rolling up the tiny sleeping bag.

“You studied in Oxford in 1480?”

Cornelius smiled. “I did,” he said.

“Amazing.” He didn’t look like a man who was lying, and all things considered it could be true.

Cornelius smiled and began pulling our dried clothes off the surrounding branches. Cornelius packed up the clothes and then poured dirt on top of the embers from our fire.

“All right barman, so important question,” I said.  

“Yes, art historian.”

We stared at each other for a moment with mutual disdain.

“What do you do for tooth brushing around here?”

“Ah,” said Cornelius. “You got to find some twigs and do the best you can.”

“I was afraid you were going to say something about sticks.”

“I didn’t say sticks. I said twigs.” Cornelius took another look around our campus. “From now on, until you want to know the answer, don’t ask.” He pointed straight towards the light between the trees. “Londinium is this way.”

“What do you do when we run out of power?”

“Portable charger.”

“And what do you do when the charger runs out of power.”

“Panic and ask people for directions,” said Cornelius, in a matter-of-fact tone.

We walked along a dirt road which had been worn down by horse carriages. The sun was burning my skin, and the fields were green. The air was filled with a heavy smell of strawberries. The walk almost made me enjoy being stuck in the past. After a couple of hours of walking, we heard a horse making noises somewhere behind us.

“People,” said Cornelius, getting an elated expression on his face. “Let me do the talking.”

I didn’t protest but stared down the dirt pad. A horse carriage came into sight on top of a small hill then it began rolling towards us. We just stood and waited for it.

It stopped next to us. A man in a dirty shirt which might have been white once, was sitting on a piece of wood reaching across the wagon. There was a foul smell coming from the man. I tried to ignore it and tried not to breathe.

“Ahoy there, fine sir,” said Cornelius. He bent forward, holding his head low. “Where art thou heading?”

“Londinium,” said the man, eyeing us with a suspicious stare.

“As are we,” said Cornelius.

“I suppose you want a ride.”

“We got nothing to offer you in return fine sir,” said Cornelius. “We have travelled far and have nothing but the clothes on our bones and this leather bag with covers to sleep on.”

“What about the woman?” said the man. He smiled a sleazy smile, showing just about five teeth.

I shook my head, turned on my feet and walked along the path.

I heard the man erupt into loud laughter behind me. “She’s a feisty one that,” he said.

“Yes sir. She is going to conquer the world. I wouldn’t try anything if I was you.”

“Well, she’s an ugly one anyway,” said the man.

I stopped and turned on my feet. I still didn’t know what year this was, but I had always felt that the women’s battle to be treated with respect had started decades too late.

“Do you want a piece of this fine sir!” I called out. Showing both my fists. I planted my feet in the dirt, prepared to plant every last bit of the #metoo campaign in his groin.

The man just laughed.

“Really?” I said. Cornelius turned and hurried to catch up with me. He grabbed me around the waist and began dragging me along.

“Let me go!” I protested, but Cornelius was bigger than me and adamant about leaving. He still smelled good, which I found conspicuous. I heard the crackling sound of wooden wheels against the gravel road behind us.

“Let me kick his ass,” I said, but Cornelius was refusing to let go. The man drove past us at just about the slowest pace that any horse carriage has ever passed anyone.

“Look. Now he’s leaving, and we didn’t even find out what year it is.”

The man laughed another hearty laugh. “Stubborn and dumb,” he called out. “It’s 1483 miss.” He waved a hand. “Good luck sir.”

“Thank you,” called Cornelius. “I’m going to need it.”

He let go of me and I stared at him with my death stare.

“What’s that?” he said, laughing aloud.

“It’s my death stare.”

“Oh good. I thought you needed a loo.”

I let out an annoyed sound and pointed a finger at him.

“You know what? All the girls in my class thought you were the hottest bartender, but guess what? You suck!”

“Oh, but my life goal was to be the hottest bartender.” Cornelius began walking down the track. “Listen the man wouldn’t have taken kindly to you trying to kick his ass. He would have had you hanged or something. You can’t lose your temper here. Men don’t like independent women. They call them witches and burn them.”

“That wasn’t until.” I stopped myself. This was exactly the time for that. There was even a book about it. “Crap!”

“Probably don’t say crap, unless you’re talking about craps.”

“All right. Just let me get the hang of this,” I said.

“Just think of it as a play for now,” said Cornelius. “You’ll have to be my wife, or we’ll get you into all sorts of troubles.”

“I don’t think I like this year.” It was beginning to get on my nerves. “If everyone smells as bad as that man then I think I’ll just head back to the Abbey right now. Sex is off the table forever.”

“I am thinking about someplace else,” said Cornelius. A cunning smile was lurking on his face.

I had to concede that he was luring me in. Behind him, I could still see the back of the sleazy 1483 man.

“It’s 1483,” said Cornelius. “Let me give you a hint.”

He planted his one foot behind himself on the ground and made an expression indicating that he was preparing to shine. I let out an appropriate sigh.

“A painting by Sir John Everett Millais, the founder of the Pre-Raphaelite Brotherhood.”

“One of the founders,” I interjected, disguising my fascination.

“It shows two little boys in black outfits, with long golden hair, holding hands.”

I gasped. “The princess.”

Cornelius raised both his hands in the air, letting out a cheer. I think the man behind him on the carriage turned his head, casting a glance. I raised my arms as well.

“I want to know what happened!” I almost yelled.

“Me too,” said Cornelius.

I shook my head. “They aren’t just going to let us march into the Tower of London and become chumps with the princess. It was a fortress and about now they must already have barricaded the poor children in the tower.”

“I got a plan,” said Cornelius.

“Tell me.”

“All right, so I didn’t conceive the plan yet, but I’ll make a plan. I’ll get us into the tower, and we’ll save the princes.”

There was a strange feeling overtaking my stomach. It was a swashbuckling sort of feeling. “We are going to save the princess,” I declared, shooting out my chest.

“Well, I’ll save the princes,” said Cornelius, staring at me with a teasing smile. “You’ll mostly just be standing around looking pretty.”

I pointed my finger at him. I almost pulled a muscle doing it.

“I’ll be part of that plan, or I’ll kick your ass.” I tried to send him my death stare again.

“You’re fixated on asses Kaley. Perhaps you should talk to someone about that.”

“Ha,” I said, pointing at the man in the horse carriage making the slowest getaway in the history of horse carriages. “I was going to kick him in the groin.”

Cornelius held up his hands.

“I stand corrected,” he said. “Come on fellow hero. Off we go to Londinium.” He pulled the rubber band out of his hair and his black curls fell down along his cheeks.

“It’s to blend in anywhere, isn’t it?” I said, staring at his hair.

Cornelius smiled and then winked at me.

“I just thought you were really outdated in hairstyle.” Perhaps I had been giving him too little credit all along.

We began trotting down the road. The horse carriage was too close for my liking.

“I am flattered to find that you have been contemplating my hair,” said Cornelius. “I haven’t given much thought to yours. I think I thought; Oh, she’s blond and she showered but that was about it.”

“Can I throw a rock at the carriage?”

Cornelius shook his head. “We are trying not to draw attention to ourselves. You never told me your surname, Kaley? I feel like I should know it.”

“Watkins,” I said.

“Kaley Watkins,” said Cornelius. “You’re going to get me killed.”

Point Of View

Whose story is September 11th? The victims, the terrorists, the heroes or the people left behind? This story is a fictional account, based on real stories, following 13 people around the world for 48 hours after the first plane flew into the Twin Towers. Are you ready to see 13 different point of views?

Wordcount: 98.058

Chapter 1: Jeanette

It was any other day, until Jeanette’s mother used a strange word in the living room.

“Holly fuckzoids!”

Jeanette didn’t even know that fuckzoids was a word.

This strange word was followed by a muffled debate of some sort. At first, she thought that her mother was talking to some invisible friend, but then she recognized her father’s voice. This was odd indeed at four in the afternoon. Then silence followed and then a;

“Jeanette. Could you come in here?”

Her mother was using the voice she had used that one time when Jeanette had played with matches.

“I’m doing my homework.” she called back. She couldn’t recall having done anything as bad as playing with matches.

Sometimes her father said that his meetings were important, and mother would let him get away with it. She tried; “It is very important homework.” She brushed her blond hair out of her face and chewed on the end of her pencil.

“Just leave it, and come in here,” called her mother. Now she was using a strange voice which Jeanette hadn’t heard before.  

Jeanette hurried to her feet then she ran barefooted into the living room. She stopped with her feet in the soft carpet.

The television was on. This was odd at four in the afternoon as well, and it disturbed her. It also disturbed her that her father was home. Perhaps he was sick. She squinted at the television but couldn’t make out anything but a big blur on the screen.

“We decided that we wanted you to see this,” said her mother. “This is history. It may be hard to understand, and it may be frightening, but your father and I felt that it was important for you to remember.”

Jeanette stared at her mother then back at the television, uncertain of what to do. She pointed back towards her room.

“But I didn’t finish my homework yet.”

“You can do that after dinner. Just lay down and watch this.”

Jeanette picked a spot on the carpet and laid down, just in front of the television. She was puzzled by the complete absence of her mother saying;

“Don’t lay so close. You will ruin your eyes.” Perhaps her mother was ill too.

She placed her head in her hands and ogled the television. This close she could make out two tall sticks next to each other. One of them was floating out into the air at the top. It looked like two matches next to each other.

The carpet was soft under her elbows. The living room was silent. It was making her nervous. It was frightening that her father hadn’t said a word. She turned towards him and smiled a wide smile. He was leaning forward, sitting in his chair in the corner. His eyes were following the blur on the screen.

“Father. What is your third favourite animal?” she said.

Her father shook his head.

“Jeanette. This is not the time for silly questions,” he said.

She didn’t understand what he meant by silly question.

“Look at the screen,” he continued, nodding towards the blur.

She turned towards the screen again.

“What is it?” she asked, after watching the blur for a while.

“It’s an attack,” said her father. “Which will define history.”

Jeanette felt startled by the word attack. Her stomach felt a bit ill. 

“Did someone attack us?”

“Yes,” said her mother.

“No,” said her father. “Don’t tell her that. It’s not happening here in Denmark. It’s happening in America.”

Jeanette eyed the blur on the screen. She had never been to America. She tried to push herself forward, moving just a little closer. Again, her mother didn’t say anything about being too close to the screen. This had to be important, but it was hard to understand why when America was so far away.

“Isn’t America on the other side of the world?” she said, looking back at her parents.

Her father smiled at her from the chair.

“It is,” he said.

“Then why is it so important?” she tried.

“It is important because America is our allies. We have entered an agreement that if someone attacks America then all of us must fight back.”

“Did aliens attack them?” she asked. She wasn’t quite certain on the existence of aliens, but if everyone in the whole world had agreed to fight back then it would have to be aliens.

Her father laughed.

“No. Well not the little green men anyway,” he said.

“Then who?” said Jeanette. She inched closer to the television.

Her father opened his mouth then he closed it again.

“They don’t know yet,” he said. “It just happened. It’s happening right now on the other side of the planet.”

Jeanette looked back at the television. One of the big blurs disappeared downward, until it was gone.

“Oh, my goodness,” said her mother. “Oh, all those people. This is horrible.”

Jeanette turned around again and stared at her mother trying to understand what was going on, but she couldn’t see anything on the screen which made sense to her. Her mother hid her eyes behind her hands, and Jeanette hurried to move another inch forward.

The blur turned into a building, engulfed in smoke. She felt the pain in her stomach get worse. 

“There are people in there?” she said.

“Yes,” said her father.

“How many people?”

“No one knows.”

“Are someone getting them out?” she asked.

Her father got that vacant expression on his face.

“I don’t think so sweetheart.”

Jeanette felt herself tearing up. She couldn’t bear the thought of people being trapped in that tower. A dust cloud was spreading out underneath it. It wasn’t making sense to her.

“Why not?” she cried.

“I don’t think they can get to them.”

“Why did someone attack them? What did they do?”

Her father leaned forward in his old brown chair, placing his hands below his chin. It made him look fragile.

“I don’t know. We don’t even know yet who did it, so it’s hard to speculate. Go sit on your mother’s lap.”

She turned and looked at her mother, and her mother reached out her arms, but Jeanette shook her head. She wanted to see the people walk out of the other tower. She whipped her eyes with the back of her hand.

“I’m fine,” she said, in an adamant tone.

Her father stared at her, while a proud glare.

Jeanette watched as the second tower collapsed into a dust cloud, spreading all over Manhattan. She didn’t know where Manhattan was.

 “Why are you home already?” she asked, turning towards her father. 

“Because of this,” said her father. “No one could get any work done.”

“Did they ruin your office too?” said Jeanette. She was finding it hard to keep up.

Her father shook his head then looked at her mother. “Perhaps she’s too young to understand this.”

Jeanette shook her head.

“I’m not too young,” she said. “I am five and three quarters.”

“I think I’m too young,” said her mother. “I can’t watch this.” She looked at Jeanette, but Jeanette looked back, making her eyes big. 

“I want to stay,” she said. 

The picture changed to another picture. It was a big building with just a few floors. It looked like a pentagon. It had smoke coming out of the side.

“Oh whoa,” said her father.

Her mother nodded. “This is serious.”

A red tape with letters on it began crawling across the screen.

“What does it say?” whispered Jeanette.

“It says that a third plane has crashed into the pentagon,” said her father.

Jeanette wondered why the Americans had a giant pentagon laying around. She scratched her head. Adults were complicated creatures.

“My favourite form is the triangle,” she said. “Because it looks like a dress.”

“That’s good,” said her father. He sent an odd look to her mother, who shook her head.

“Do we know anyone from America?” Jeanette gasped and turned towards her father. “Is aunt and uncle from America?”

Her father smiled and shook his head.

“No. They are from Sweden,” he said. “That’s much closer.”

“Good,” said Jeanette. “How about granddad?”

Her father laughed.

“No. He just speaks funny, because he is from a different part of Denmark. He is speaking Danish you know.”

Jeanette shook her head.

“No, he isn’t.”

Her father laughed again.

“I insist,” he said. “It’s called a dialect.”

Jeanette sat up on her buttocks and turned her back on the television. She looked at her mother.

“Is he being serious?”

Her mother burst out laughing. Tears were still on her cheeks however.

Jeanette felt good about having made her mother laugh. She didn’t like how she had looked today. It had been worse than after the match incident.

“Your father is right,” she said. “It is Danish. In fact, they claim that we are the ones who are speaking wrong Danish.”

“No?” Jeanette’s eyes widened. “But they can understand what we are saying, and I can’t understand what they are saying, so how can they be right?”

“She does make a valid point,” said her father then his eyes fixed on the screen. “Look. Another plane has crashed.”

Jeanette turned back towards the screen and watched some field where smoke was rising from a pile of debris. She couldn’t tell if the field was a Danish field.

“Why didn’t it hit anything?” said her mother.

“I think there were heroes on that plane,” said her father. Jeanette looked at him again. He had a solemn expression on his face. He leaned forward and placed his head in his hands. “That’s amazing.”

“Those poor people,” said her mother. “What a sacrifice. Where do you think they were heading?”

“My money is on the White House.”

“The one down the street?” said Jeanette. The whole thing felt big and chaotic.

“No sweat pea. The White House is in America too.”

“The only have one white house in America?” said Jeanette. That didn’t seem right. There were several white houses, just one street away, and several on the way to school.

Her mother laughed again.

“They have many white houses,” said her father. “But the White House is what they call the house where the president lives.”

Jeanette nodded and glanced back at the screen. She wasn’t sure what a president was, but assumed him to be an important sort of fellow. On the screen, they kept switching between the dust cloud spreading in the large city far away, the strange pentagon and the crash site of the hero’s.

“Father, what sort of heroes were on that plane?” she said. One of the boys in her kindergarten class, was always dragging around a superhero named Buzz Lightyear.

“They were regular people sweetheart. Just like you and me and your mother. They were just ordinary people, but they must have put up a fight and crashed the plane.”

“But why would they crash the plane?” said Jeanette. “They are dead now. Right?”

“Yes, but they knew that the plane was going to be dropped on some more people. Like the planes that flew into the Twin Towers and the Pentagon. They probably saved hundreds of people from dying too. They are much bigger heroes than any super hero, because they didn’t have super powers.” There was a sound of awe in her father’s voice.

She heard a sob coming from behind her. Her mother was whipping her right eye with her hand.

“I wonder if there are more planes out there,” she said.

Jeanette got on her feet. “I have to go to the loo,” she said and hurried out of the living room. She didn’t go to the loo. She walked into the bedroom and stared into the sky. She stared at it for a while, but then realized that she had never been able to see airplanes in the sky, and today would be no different. She returned to the living room.

Her mother reached out and grabbed her as she passed by. She pointed at the television.

“I want to lay in front of the television,” she protested.

“You will,” said her mother. “I just need you to give me the biggest hug in the world.”

“The biggest hug in the world?” said Jeanette, smiling.

“The biggest one in the world ever!” said her mother, holding out her arms.

Jeanette leaned in and hugged her mother, as tight as she could. Her mother squeezed her tight. Tighter than usual. Jeanette was feeling uncomfortable.

“I love you to the moon,” said her mother.

“I love you to America and back,” said Jeanette. Her mother let go.

“Can I have one of those too?” said her father.

“I just gave mother the biggest hug in the world ever,” she said. “So, you can only have the second biggest.”

“I will settle for that,” he said, reaching out his arms.

Jeanette laid back down. There was no dinner. Just mother making some sandwiches to eat on the sofa. They even tasted burned. The skin on her elbows turned red and started burning. Jeanette didn’t do her homework. She asked her mother about it around eight, but her mother shook her head.

“I’m sure it will be all right,” she said.

Her father moved over on the sofa after eating the sandwich. He put his arm around her mother, and they just sat there watching the television. At eleven o’clock, no one had told Jeanette to go to bed. She was hammered. In the end, she got on her feet and turned towards her parents.

“I think I shall go to bed now,” she said.

“All right,” said her mother. “I will come read you a story in a minute.”

Jeanette shook her head.

“I don’t need a story tonight,” she said.

She brushed her teeth alone then combed her hair alone then she walked into bed. No one came to say goodnight, but she didn’t notice. She made a wall from her pillows, all around her bed then laid down and fell asleep right away.

She was late for school the next morning, and it was the most embarrassing thing she had ever experienced. Her mother was late too, so Jeanette had to walk in alone. She knocked on the door to the classroom then opened it.

Mr. Hansen stared at her.

“You are late Jeanette,” he said.

She just nodded and stared into the ground.

“Do you have a note from your parents?” he said.

Jeanette shook her head. She bit her lip and stared harder into the floor. It had been washed by a mop leaving strange patterns in a dirty chalk white colour.

“All right Jeanette. Go sit at your desk.”

She ducked down on the way there.

In the first break, she was playing with three of the boys.

“Buzz Lightyear is much better than Spider-Man,” said Daniel. “Because he can fly.” He held up Buzz Lightyear.

“He can’t really fly,” said Morten. “He has a suit on. If he takes the suit off, he’s just a regular person. Just like everyone else. Spider-Man has cobweb shooting out of his fingers.” He pointed one of Spider-Man’s hands at Buzz Lightyear.

“I think they are both better,” said Martin.

“My super heroes are all the people who died on that plane yesterday,” said Jeanette. “My father says that they are real heroes.”

The boys all stared at her.

“People died on a plane?” said Morten. “We are flying to Sweden this weekend.”

“It wasn’t that plane,” said Jeanette. “It was a different plane. She pondered it for a moment. “I think.”

Morten got a strange expression on his face. 

“You didn’t see it?” said Jeanette.

Morten, Daniel and Martin shook their heads.

“You didn’t see the building either?” continued Jeanette. “There was a big building with a lot of people inside. It collapsed.”

“Was it someone we know?” said Martin.

“I don’t know,” said Jeanette.

Martin got a disgruntled look on his face too.

“It was in America,” said Jeanette. “I have never been to America.”

“I have,” said Morten. “I went there for summer vacation.”

“Aww,” said Martin. “That’s so cool. We went to my summer house. It rained the whole time.”

Jeanette bit her lips. They hadn’t gone anywhere.

“There was another plane that fell down,” she said, trying to regain some playground credit. “It fell into a Pentagon.”

“What’s a pentagon?” said Morten.

“It’s when a square has five sides,” said Jeanette.

“Ah!” said Morten. “Why do they have a pentagon?”

“I don’t know,” said Jeanette. “But it was enormous. It was bigger than the airplane. And the airplane flew into it.”

“I don’t want to fly in an airplane,” said Morten.

“But maybe you don’t have to, if it was that plane that fell down yesterday. There was a lot of planes that fell down yesterday.”

A dark spot spread out on Morten’s trousers.

Jeanette looked away for a moment then turned back again.

“Don’t be scared,” she said. “It wasn’t here. It was somewhere else.”

“You wet your trousers,” said Martin, pointing at Morten’s crotch.

“No, I didn’t,” said Morten.

“Did too,” said Martin, sounding annoyed. “You’re a little baby.”

“I’m not a baby,” said Morten. His face clenched up then he started crying.

Jeanette bit her lip again.

Mrs. Thompson walked up to them.

“What’s going on?” she said.

“Morten wet himself,” said Martin. “He’s a baby.”

“I’m sorry,” said Jeanette.

“He’s not a baby,” said Mrs. Thompson. “It can happen to anyone.” She reached out a hand towards Morten. “Come Morten. Let’s go see if we can find some clean trousers.”

The next class was Mathematics, and Jeanette began feeling a pain in her stomach, remembering that she hadn’t done her homework. She tried to avoid Mrs. Madsen’s eyes, but they kept returning to Jeanette. They were only at the third problem, when Mrs. Madsen called out her name.

“Jeanette. Could you go to the blackboard and give us the solution to problem three?” she said.

Jeanette pretended not to hear.

“Jeanette? Are you busy there?” said Mrs. Madsen.

Jeanette didn’t say anything. She stared into her desk, and she could feel tears watering her eyes.

“Did you do your homework?”

Jeanette shook her head, staring into the desk. She had never felt this humiliated in her entire life.

“You knew that you had homework to do?”

“Yes,” said Jeanette. “Problem 1 to 12.”

“But you didn’t do it?”

Jeanette shook her head again. The tears were crawling down her cheeks.

“You always do your homework.”

Jeanette just nodded. 

She was relieved when the bell rang, and she hurried into the school yard, dodging Mrs. Madsen’s gaze. She sat down on the seesaw, hoping for someone to come along. A tick went by then Peter, Martin, Morten and Thomas stepped up.

“What was that nonsense you were telling Martin and Morten in recess?” said Peter, glaring at her. The situation had an ominous feel to it.

“I was just telling them about all the planes that crashed yesterday,” she said.

“You are making that up,” said Peter. “You are a liar.”

Jeanette shook her head.

“I never lie,” she said. “You are not supposed to lie.”

“Well I think we would know if an airplane had fallen down,” said Peter.

“Four airplanes,” said Jeanette.

Peter stepped up right in front of her. He planted both feet on the ground and his hands on his hips.

Jeanette stood up and took a step back from the seesaw. She scanned the playground for adults, but she couldn’t find any.

Peter took another step forward and pushed her in the chest. She stood her ground. She was filled with an overwhelming sense of anger towards her parents. They should have known better than to allow her to bail out of homework and watch the news. Still she had insisted that she was old enough to watch it. She took a deep breath and shoot out her chest.

“There were four airplanes that crashed yesterday,” she said. “All of them were crashed on purpose, by terrorites. Terrorites are people who are mad at other people, so they murder a lot of other people who they don’t know and who they are not mad at. That’s what happened.”

She folded her arms across her chest and stared straight into Peter’s eyes. Peter shook his head.

“That doesn’t make any sense,” he said.

“I know,” said Jeanette. “But they are adults.”

She didn’t see Peter’s hand coming but just felt it punch her on the nose. She screamed with surprise then stared at Peter.

“Why did you do that?” she asked. “I didn’t do anything to you.” Her first reaction was outrage.

Peter turned on his feet and walked away.

Jeanette couldn’t feel her nose. Mrs. Madsen stepped up to her.

“Jeanette what happened?” she said, sounding worried.

“Peter is a terrorites,” said Jeanette.

Mrs. Madsen laid a hand on her shoulder, and Jeanette felt overwhelmed by emotions. Anger towards her parents, anger towards the terrorites, sadness for all the people who had died even though she had never met them, and anger towards Peter for hitting her and calling her a liar in front of everyone. She felt exhausted.

“I didn’t do anything,” she said, then she burst into tears.

“It’s all right Jeanette,” said Mrs. Madsen. “Let’s go see the nurse for a moment.”

“The nurse?” Jeanette was staring at Mrs. Madsen through her wet eyes.

“Yes,” said Mrs. Madsen, smiling a warm smile. She grabbed Jeanette by the nose, tipping her head back. “Let’s hold your head back a little.”

Jeanette didn’t protest. She found that it was too exhausting to understand adults.

At the nurse’s room, she caught sight of herself in the mirror and started crying again. Her left eye was red, and blood was running out her nose.

“Hi there Jeanette,” said Mrs. Malling. “Did you fall?”

Jeanette shook her head.

“Peter hit me. He’s a terrorites.”

Mrs. Malling looked at Mrs. Madsen who smiled.

“I think she means a terrorist.”

“Yes,” said Jeanette. “He just hit me. I didn’t do anything.”

“I think perhaps he was upset about what you told Morten,” said Mrs. Madsen. “Terrorists are frightening to hear about, when there are no adults around to explain it. I think you should only talk to adults about it from now on. Would that be okay?”

Jeanette starred at Mrs. Madsen then she nodded, staring down at her feet. A drop of blood feel from her nose and landed on her left sock. She felt anger again, having witnessed this great event which had now turned into a secret. She stared at the red spot and she cried some more.

She was late for the next class, and again she felt embarrassed. She looked at Mr. Nielsen and felt her cheeks blush.

“I’m sorry,” she said, then stared down at the red spot on her sock.

“It’s all right Jeanette,” he said. “Just go sit.”

Jeanette hurried to her desk and pulled out her English books. Her nose and her eyes had begun to hurt. She sat at her desk, kicking her feet in the air, staring into the pages of her book, where today’s problems still hadn’t been solved. She tried to dodge Mr. Nielsen’s eyes.

She sat at the desk, and all the death and horror on last night’s television returned to her. It merged with the shame and guilt of having failed to do her homework. On top of that was the anger at her parents and the anger towards Peter, guilt over making Morten wet himself and frustration with having lost control over the whole day. She felt like she was being tossed around by forces bigger than her. This day was worse than the day with the matches. All of it added up to her thinking that she didn’t care much for being punched.

She had got on her feet, before she could reflect on what she was doing. She walked straight up to Peter’s desk, and before he had time to even look up at her, she made a fist and punched Peter right on the nose.

Peter screamed with surprise then began crying.

“Don’t hit me!” she yelled, in an angry tone. Then she felt Mr. Nielsen grab her around her stomach, pulling her backwards away from Peter’s table. He put her down in front of the door and pointed a finger at her.

“Go to the principal’s office!” he said, in an angry tone. Jeanette began crying again. She turned on her feet and trotted on towards the building across the school yard and towards the principal’s office.

She sat down in an empty chair outside his office. Robin from sixth grade was there.

“What did you do?” he said.

Jeanette didn’t say anything. She had done a lot. She had never missed her homework before. She had never made a boy wet his trousers before. She had never punched a boy before either, but neither had she ever been punched herself. Now her stomach was hurting from the thought that they would call her mother. She would yell at her and send her to her room, just like she had that one time with the matches. No one had spoken to her all day. She have had no dinner. At bedtime, no one had red her a story, and no one had come to wish her a good night. Ashamed, she had crawled into bed.

Jeanette stared at the principal’s door. She had overheard some of the six graders talking about the principal, saying that they feared him. She had heard one of them tell a story about how the principal had once gotten so mad that he had hammered his hand into the wall, and a brick had fallen out. The brick was still loose in the wall. Allegedly. 

Jeanette imagined the principal hammering her in the head. Mother wouldn’t like that. The tears were now streaming down her face.

“I jumped out the window,” said Robin.

Jeanette gasped.

“You jumped out the window?”

Robin smiled a pleasant smile. 

“I was bored. We are doing these math problems which are so easy it’s ridiculous.” He shrugged. “I just went out to play for a bit.”

“It wasn’t my fault what happened,” said Jeanette. “I didn’t do anything.”

“Whatever,” said Robin.

The bell rang, and the halls filled with children. Everyone could see her sitting there, and she lowered her eyes, staring back down at the bloodstain.

“I like your shiner,” said Robin. “Does it hurt?”

“Yes,” said Jeanette.

“I will go get you some ice,” he said. He got out of his chair and walked down the hallway.

“But the principal,” said Jeanette.

“Is taking his time. He will let us sit out here and fry for about an hour before he calls us in. Trust me. Let me just get that ice.”

Robin returned a few minutes later and handed her an icepack. She looked at it, uncertain of what to do. He smiled and took it away from her again.

“I see. It’s your first time getting a shiner.” He leaned in front of her and placed the ice package on top of her left eye. “There. Hold this, and don’t remove it. It will keep your eye from swelling up any further.”

“Thank you,” said Jeanette. The cold against her eye felt good.

“Who hit you?”

“It was Peter,” said Jeanette, in a disgruntled tone.

“Why?” said Robin. “What did you do to him?”

“I didn’t do anything. He got mad because I told Morten about the attacks that happened yesterday.” She covered her mouth. “I wasn’t supposed to talk about them anymore.”

She stared back down at her blood stain, with her right eye.

“That was the most horrendous attacks,” said Robin, leaning back in his seat. “I’m surprised that your parents allowed you to watch it.”

Jeanette sat up straight in her seat.

“They thought it was important that I saw it. Because it will define history.”

Robin nodded. “It sure will. I watched the news all night. Barely slept a few hours. It was so new and extreme. They didn’t even use a bomb. They used humans as a bomb to destroy other humans. I can’t remember ever seeing anything like it before.”

Jeanette nodded then stared back down at her bloodstain and she felt exhausted.

“My parents cried last night,” she said.

“And this scared you?” said Robin.

“I have never seen my father cry, and my mother only cries when she drops things on her toes.”

Robin laughed.

“Does she do that a lot?”

Jeanette shrugged.

“She dropped a big stone in the garden, and she dropped a bucket on her foot last summer. And for Christmas she dropped a duck on her foot.”

Robin laughed again.

“Was it dead or alive.”

Jeanette peaked up at him.

“It was dead. It was our Christmas duck.”

“Oh no,” said Robin, but he was still smiling. “Listen, don’t worry about your parents all right. Sometimes adults get frightened too. They don’t want us children to know, because they want us to believe that they can handle everything. You know what. They can. You parents will do everything in the whole world to keep you safe. So, you don’t have to worry about a thing.”

Jeanette felt a bit of relief.

“Really?”

“Promise.”

Jeanette kicked her feet in the air.

“Do you have a sister?” she asked.

Robin laughed.

“I have an older sister.”

“Do you have a brother?”

“I have a younger brother.”

“I wish I had a brother. Do you have a rabbit?”

“I don’t have a rabbit.”

“Oh.”

The door to the principal’s office opened, and the principal stepped out. He was taller than life itself and had a big head with no hair on it. Jeanette looked down at the bloodstain.

“Jeanette Larsen,” he said. “I have never seen you at my office before.” His voice was a thunder, interfering with her pain. She looked up at him with her right eye.

“I’m sorry,” she said then began crying again.

She felt Robin put an arm around her shoulder.

“Step into my office,” said the thunder. “Robin, you may join us.”

Robin pulled her up from the chair and walked her into the principal’s office. She sat down in another chair. Her feet couldn’t reach the floor, and she began kicking at the air again.

“I was told that you hit Peter on the nose.”

“He hit me first,” cried Jeanette.

“I was also told that you have been telling the other children stories about a terrorist attack that happened yesterday, causing one of your classmates to wet his trousers.”

“They were not stories. It really happened!” she was yelling this. She had given up on ever being a good girl again.

“She is right about that,” said Robin.

“Yes, you are,” said the principal. “But it’s not a good idea to tell such news stories to young children.”

“Fine,” said Jeanette, kicking at the air.

“And you didn’t do your homework? This is entirely new.”

“I wanted to, but my parents wouldn’t let me!” she yelled. Her eye was hurting, her nose was hurting, her heart was hurting. She looked up at the principle.

Robin laughed.

“I bet you never heard that one,” he said to the principal.

“I haven’t,” said the principal, raising an eyebrow.

There was a squeaking noise, as he leaned back in his seat.

“Listen Jeanette. I have called your mother. She will come and get you. Now I know that Peter hit you first. I can see that on your face right there below the icepack, but even though someone harm you, it’s not right to harm them back. At least not with an attack. If someone hit you, you should let the adults sort it out, all right?”

Jeanette nodded, feeling flustered. She looked back down again. The pain in her stomach was getting worse. She led her free arm down to hold her stomach. She felt Robin put his arm around her shoulder again.

“My mother will murder me,” she mumbled.

“It’s illegal to murder children,” said the principal.

Robin laughed again.

There was a knock on the door.

“Please enter,” called the principal.

Jeanette’s mother poked her head through the door.

“Hello. I’m Jeanette’s mother.” She looked at Jeanette then her face was coloured by fear. “What happened?” she called out, burst through the door, and scooped Jeanette into her arms.

“Jeanette got in a fight,” said the Principal.

“Someone hit her?” said her mother, sounding appalled.

“Yes,” said the principal. “And she hit him back.”

There was silence for a moment. Jeanette pressed her cheek against her mother’s cheek, wondering if she would ever get to do that again.

“Can I take her home now?” said her mother.

“Yes,” said the principal. “I expect her back tomorrow.”

“Of course. And the boy?”

“He will be allowed back as well. I had a long talk with him. He hit her to protect a friend. I can’t punish him for doing something he believed was the right thing to do. Jeanette told a story about the attack yesterday, and Peter’s best friend wet himself and got ridiculed by one of the other children. Peter has been picked up by his parents as well, and we are assuming that both will get back to normal behaviour by tomorrow.”

Jeanette’s mother went silent again. She put Jeanette down and took her by the hand.

“Come on Jeanette. Let’s go home.”

Jeanette looked back at Robin. He smiled and waved at her.

Jeanette’s mother held on to her hand, until they reached the bikes. Then she let go of Jeanette’s hand and unlocked her bike. Jeanette was waiting for the thunder to start again. Her mother pulled her bike out of the rack then turned and stared a Jeanette.

“You know what I think we should do?”

Jeanette hesitated then shook her head.

“I think we should go to the toy store and buy that Star Wars pencil case that you have been talking about for a billion years. And then afterwards I think we should go by the café and get you the biggest ice cream they have.”

Jeanette felt her mouth drop open.

“Is this a joke?” she said.

Her mother smiled then shook her head.

“No. I’m serious. Come on. Grab your bike and let’s go.”

Jeanette unlocked her bike and pulled it out of the rack as well. She followed behind her mother, wondering how her mother would make the Star Wars pencil case disappear again. They stopped outside the toy store, and Jeanette was too afraid to walk inside.

Her mother took her hand and walked in front of her towards the shelf where they had looked at the pencil case so many times. Jeanette stared at it. It was on a shelf just above her eyes, so she could only make out the side of it, but she had held it in her hands on several occasions.

It had a picture of Anakin Skywalker, Queen Amidala and Obi-Wan Kenobi on the front. Inside were black pencils with Yoda quotes on the sides. There was an eraser that looked like Jar Jar Binks and were pens in the shape of light sabres.

“This is the one. Isn’t it?” said her mother, taking the pencil case down.

Jeanette nodded following the pencil case’s route through the air.

“Let’s go get it then,” said her mother.

“But it’s 250 kroner.” Said Jeanette. “That’s a lot of money.”

“I know,” said her mother. “But I think you should have it.”

Jeanette shook her head.

“But I was a bad girl. I didn’t do my homework, I made Morten wet himself and I punched Peter.”

“I know you did,” said her mother.

She laid the pencil case on the counter.

“We would like to purchase this,” she said.

The clerk took the pencil case and rang it in the register then she put it in a bag. She handed it to Jeanette. Jeanette took the bag and stared at it.

Her mother paid then took Jeanette’s hand, pulling her back outside. “Let’s see about that ice cream.”

“I didn’t have lunch yet,” said Jeanette. “You shouldn’t eat ice cream before lunch.”

“Then we will have lunch first.”

Jeanette put the pencil case into her school bag. On this day adults had completely and utterly confused her. Jeanette and her mother walked down the pedestrian shopping area, and she spotted the days newspaper. There was a picture of one of those buildings that had collapsed the night before. A man was flying downwards.

“Don’t look at those,” said Jeanette’s mother. “I think we saw enough last night.”

Jeanette hurried to look away.

She got a tuna sandwich for lunch and a hot chocolate then her mother ordered the big banana split with ice cream, whipped cream and chocolate and sprinkles on. It was almost larger than Jeanette’s head. Jeanette’s stared up at her mother again.

“Eat it,” she said, smiling at Jeanette.

“I don’t get it,” said Jeanette. “When will I be punished?”

“You won’t be punished,” said her mother. “Your father and I owe you an apology.”

Jeanette stared at her mother with wide eyes then she started crying again. Her mother moved around the table and embraced her in a hug.

“You didn’t do anything wrong,” she said. “Well. I would prefer if you hadn’t hit that boy, but I’m also sort of glad that you didn’t just let him get away with it.” She laughed. “Don’t tell your father I said that.” Her mother kissed her on her cheek. “It was your father’s and my fault that you didn’t do your homework. It was our fault that you made Morten wet himself, and Peter hit you because of that. I am sorry we put you in this position. We just didn’t want you to miss out on the biggest event in our lifetime.” 

Jeanette kicked her feet at the air and ate her ice cream. It tasted of banana and chocolate and it was the best she could recall eating.

“I’m never going back to school,” said Jeanette, as they made it home. She threw her school bag into the floor in the hall.

“I’m afraid you will have to return tomorrow,” said her mother.

“But I don’t even know half of my homework.”

“Just do the homework you know,” said her mother.

“I am going to my room,” said Jeanette.

Her mother smiled then leaned down and grabbed her bag on the floor. She reached it out towards her.

“You might want to use your new pencil case.”

Jeanette grabbed the bag and hurried to her room.

The next morning, she was kicking and screaming all the way to school.

“Peter will hit me again,” she tried. Her bruise was now purple and hurting every time she touched it.

“Stop touching your bruise,” said her father. He was driving them to school. Jeanette had refused to get on her bike. “He won’t hit you again.”

“The others hate me,” she tried.

“I’m sure that’s not true,” said her mother. “Trust me. Everything will be fine. And you get to show everyone your new pencil case.”

“The principal hates me,” said Jeanette. “Mrs. Madsen hates me.” She was on a roll. “That new kid in the third grade who always pics his nose hates me.”

“No one hates you,” said her father. “Because you are such a delightful ray of sunshine.”

“Grr,” said Jeanette.

Her father laughed at her.

Her mother walked her into the first class. It was with Mrs. Madsen. Mrs. Madsen smiled at Jeanette.

“Hello Jeanette. Are you feeling better today?”

Jeanette tried to reply but stumbled on her words.

“I, Yes, No.” She didn’t recall being sick. “A little,” she said.

“Good. Why don’t you go have a seat?”

Jeanette sat down at her desk and watched her mother and Mrs. Madsen talk for a bit. She couldn’t hear what they were saying, but Mrs. Madsen kept nodding her head with a concerned look on her face.

She was too afraid to turn and look at Peter or Morten, so she just sat there, kicking her feet in the air.

Mrs. Madsen didn’t ask her to answer any questions, and soon the bell rang.

She was afraid to walk into the playground. She tried to move to the far end of the young grades playground and keep to herself. She found a spot on a tree trunk and sat down. She was carrying her new pencil case, and sitting on the tree trunk, she opened it.

She pulled it up to her face and sniffed the eraser. It smelled like bubble gum. She pulled out one of the pens, formed like a light sabre and waved it around in the air, pretending to be Obi-Wan. “Darth Wader. I will destroy you,” she said, then stared straight at Peter. “Go away,” she said. “I don’t want to hit you again.”

Peter stood his ground. Morten, Martin and Thomas stepped up next to him.

Jeanette wondered if Peter would hit the same eye or the other one.

“I will tell the principal if you hit me,” she said. “And then he will kick you out of school.”

“I punched you yesterday, and all that happened was that I got the day off. I like your new pencil case. I didn’t get a pencil case.”

Jeanette got on her feet. She was feeling a sense of hopelessness. She had told her parents what would happen, and they hadn’t listened. Peter took a step forward. She didn’t even bother to move.

“What’s going on here?” said a voice, coming from right behind Jeanette. “I hope no one is bothering my best friend Jeanette.”

Jeanette turned and saw Robin standing right behind her. He put his hands on her shoulders, giving them a rub. Jeanette turned back, staring Peter straight in the eyes.

“Now listen up,” said Robin. “That story Jeanette was telling you about yesterday. That happened! Your parents just thought you were too small to get it. All right?”

He paused, and Jeanette smiled widely, imagining Robin gazing at all the boys, one at a time. Then he continued.

“Jeanette and I are best friends now, so if she ever tells me that any of you lot has been giving her a hard time then I will end up at the principal’s office. Right after I pound the living daylights out of you then stuff your head in the toilet. Is that understood?”

All the boys bobbed their heads up and down.

“Good,” said Robin. “Now scram. You are almost trespassing on the big kid’s playground.”

All the boys turned around and hurried back to the other end of the playground. Jeanette turned and smiled at Robin.

“Thank you, Robin,” she said. “I thought he was going to hit me again.”

“I won’t allow that kiddo. I got your back from now on.” He winked at her.

Jeanette felt relief wash over her body. She wanted to do something for Robin. She reached into her pencil case and pulled out one of the pens.

“Here,” she said. “My mother got me a new pencil case yesterday.”

“That’s good,” said Robin. “I was worried about you.” He looked at the pen. “I can’t take that. It’s yours.”

Jeanette moved her hand closer to him.

Robin took a quick look over his shoulder then he grabbed the pen and stuffed it in his pocket.

“Don’t tell anyone I got this,” he said, winking at her. “Thank you.”

When she walked into the classroom, people were staring at her. The girls were sticking their heads together, whispering, and the boys gazed at her with respect colouring their faces. She sat down behind her desk, placing her Star Wars pencil case in the upper right corner of her desk. She flipped it open, so she could see all the pens and pencils. Tine leaned in towards her.

“Is it true that you are best friends with Robin from sixth grade?” she whispered.

“Yes,” whispered Jeanette back.

She didn’t have to stay by the edge of the playground for the remainder of the day, and when her mother picked her up, she still only had one purple eye.

“How was your day?” said her mother.

“It was good,” said Jeanette. “I got a new friend.”

“See,” said her mother. “I told you it would be fine.”

Jeanette just smiled.

Back at the house, she hung her backpack on its spot on the wall then grabbed the pencil case and her books for homework. She sat down at the kitchen table and unfolded her pencil case. She picked a pencil then started her homework.

“What happened to the pencil?” said her mother, leaning in.

Jeanette shrugged.

“I lost it.”

“All right. Try to hang on to the others thought.”

“I will,” said Jeanette.

She squinted her eyes to see the clock on the wall. Her mother looked at her eyes then up at the clock. Her face cleared up with understanding. She took a couple of steps back then held up a hand.

“Jeanette. How many fingers am I holding up?”

Jeanette stared at her mother’s hand. It was a bit of a blur.

“Five?” she tried.

“Holly fuckzoids,” said her mother.

There was that word again. Fuckzoids. She would have to ask Robin about it.

The Audience

Sylvester Strand has been cast as Hamlet. He is backed up by an all-star cast. But Sylvester Strand loses himself in the character, as the audience influences every performance, and the theatre is invaded by Scotland Yard detective Bernard, after Harold Pierce is found murdered on stage.

Wordcount: 84.272

Chapter 1: Act 1, Scene 1.

Sylvester inhaled and scratched his damaged ear.

This moment was filled with panic and confidence, excitement and triviality, gratitude, and fear.

The planks below his bare feet were nothing extraordinary yet so many famous people had stood here before him. The air was new to breathe and a mess of indistinct chatter, coming from the other side of the red, velvet curtain. Snickets of conversation floated through the crack above the floor.

‘It can’t be as good as Benedict Cumberbatch,’ said a male voice. ‘He was exquisite.’

‘I need to water the plants tomorrow. This heatwave is ridiculous.’

‘Will Sylvester Strand be here? On stage? The Sylvester Strand?’

‘Uh. He’s in the play, Silly.’

Sylvester smiled.

‘Bugger. Someone stole grandma.’

‘What?’

Sylvester grabbed the edges of the curtains, folding them into his fingers. He made a crack and peeked out at the audience.

The first row wasn’t full yet. Two middle-aged couples were in conversation. The women were holding glasses of red wine. They were both wearing dresses typical of middle-class women.

This was a normal crowd for the first preview night. People always treated it like a fancy occasion. They also got the tickets a bit cheaper because this wasn’t the official play.

A young woman was sitting in the seat on the far right. Her clothes were not consistent with London fashion, except for a pair of sensible, red Doc Martens. Sylvester imagined that she had wandered around the city all day, ending her adventure at the theatre, where she had pulled out a nice shirt. Sylvester imagined that she had a foul smell. Sylvester felt certain that she would be at the stage door after the performance. She could be one of his fans.

The second row was full already. A group of young people in suits and fancy dresses looked anxious for the play to commence. They were all holding yellow drinks.

The lights flickered once. The audience’s conversation flickered with the light. Sylvester felt his stomach turn. A hand pressed down on his shoulder.

‘How is it looking, old boy?’ asked old Harold behind him.

‘I’m not old, Harold. It’s filling in.’ Sylvester didn’t turn. ‘Mixed audience. Some cheap seats. Some rich kids.’

‘They must be yours,’ said Harold, removing his hand. Harold had a stale smell that punched Sylvester in the nose. It made him frown in the darkness.  

Three couples over fifty filled into the front row. He could hear them as they approached.

‘I’m sorry. I’m so sorry. Apologies. Pardon. Sorry. Sorry about that. Oh. Sorry.’

‘I think your audience is here, Harold,’ he said. ‘Old. Posh. Gin and Tonic. Getting divorced soon.’

‘Of course,’ mumbled Harold. ‘They have been there every time for the past forty years.’

The lights flickered again. Harold’s footsteps moved across the stage.

‘Are you ready?’ whispered Yash. Sylvester jumped and then felt Yash’s arm around his shoulder.

He held up a hand. ‘I’ll be right there.’ Yash squeezed his shoulder and pulled away again.

Sylvester heard one of the boards squeak. The tourist lifted her head and stared at the curtain. Sylvester stared back at her.

‘Confidence,’ he whispered. He turned and pattered back across the floorboards.

The backstage was a normal first performance jitters. Storm was standing with one foot on the stage and the rest of his body in the wings. It was far too early for him to enter. His right hand was shaking. Sylvester reached up and grabbed the back of Storm’s head. He stared into the boy’s eyes.

‘It can’t be any worse than those concerts you played at Wembley.’

Storm frowned. ‘Oh yes. It’s worse.’ His teeth were chattering.  

Sylvester shook his head. ‘At least one-tenth of that audience out there feel privileged they’ve got tickets to see you. Just relax and enjoy it.’

Storm’s eyes were wide and emerald.

‘Breathe,’ said Sylvester. He let go of Storm’s head.

‘I can’t remember my first line.’ Storm’s right hand started shaking again.

‘None of us remember our first line. It’s not important. If you don’t remember your line, make something up until you remember your line.’

‘But this is Hamlet. Everyone knows Hamlet.’

‘No one knows Hamlet. All right, that’s not true. Some people do know Hamlet, but they’ll think that we’re doing a modern version or something posh. Worst case they’ll blame the director.’ He patted Storm on the chest. ‘Improvise. I thought you had started taking classes at RADA?’  

‘Yes.’

‘Good. Use whatever they teach at RADA.’

‘You didn’t attend RADA?’

Sylvester just grinned at Storm.

‘My mind keeps remembering the first line of the play. Who’s there? I just realized that it’s making no sense, and now I can’t get it out of my head. Shouldn’t it be the line of the guard who’s already on his post?’

‘No. The beauty of the first line is that Kevin’s character is asking the guard who’s there. That makes no sense. The guard should be asking that. It’s indicating that something is wrong with this play. Hamlet is riddled with brilliant stuff like that if you just listen.’

‘Oh,’ said Storm.

‘Your first line is “my dread lord, your leave and favour to return to France.”’ Sylvester wrinkled his nose. ‘And you’re too early to the wings. Claire will come and find you when it’s time. Go sit in the green room. Perhaps get a drink.’ He winked at Storm and strolled past him, heading for the locker room.

Sylvester paused in front of his mirror. The speaker was playing the sounds from the stalls. Mumbling was prevailing. He stared at his reflection in the mirror, jumping at another presence. He laughed aloud as he realized that it was a lamp.

‘What’s funny?’ asked Yash, stepping up behind him.

‘I just got startled by a lamp.’

‘Ah. I’m glad that even the great Sylvester Strand gets the jitters on the first preview night.’

‘I get the jitters on my first Hamlet night. This is as good as it gets, Yash. I’ve got to be perfect, or I’ll never forgive myself.’

‘I know. I’m so delighted I’m not playing the title role.’ He patted Sylvester on the shoulder, grinning at him. Sylvester made a face back. Yash lowered himself into the next chair.

Sylvester stared into his mirror again. The glass was framed by cards in different shapes and colours. A yellow smiley face announced; You’re a star! It was signed by Ben. Sylvester’s ex-boyfriend. The card stared at him, unable to tell whether it was an opening back into their relationship or just an offer of a booty call.

Another card wished him good luck. This was from his friend Melody. A third card was a catchphrase from one of Sylvester’s greater television performances; Just let it go. That television show had taken his career to the next level. He missed being that face and what’s his name? The card that his mother hadn’t sent was almost taking up as much space as the cards from his friends.

‘Can I borrow your hair colour?’ asked Yash. ‘I can’t find mine. I think Maggie stole it for one of the others.’

‘Of course,’ said Sylvester. He took the little canister from his dresser and handed it to Yash. Yash unscrewed the lit, stuck his fingers in it, and started running his fingers through his hair.

Claire’s red hair and red cheeks appeared beside Sylvester’s face in the mirror. She tapped him on the shoulder. ‘Five minutes until curtain, love.’

‘Thank you, Claire.’

Her hands reached into his hair, straightening it a bit into the air. ‘Did Maggie change the plan for your hair?’

‘The plan for my hair is the same.’

‘All right.’ She moved over behind Yash. ‘Are you waiting in the green room?’

‘Yes,’ said Yash. ‘Are there sandwiches? I didn’t eat anything today.’

‘Why not?’

‘I don’t want to vomit on stage.’

‘You probably shouldn’t eat in the green room,’ said Sylvester.

Yash’s stomach let out a growl. Yash pointed at it. ‘I can’t help it. It’ll be a disaster if all the lines are coming from my stomach.’

‘Good point,’ said Claire. ‘There are sandwiches. And crisps.’

‘Good.’ Yash smiled at her in the mirror.

‘To be or not to be,’ said Sylvester, staring at his face in the mirror. ‘To be or not to be.’

‘How many times are you going to say that before the show closes?’ asked Yash.

‘Eight times a week,’ said Sylvester. ‘For the next six months.’

Yash chuckled. His dark curls were tied up in a knob on top of his hair, leaving his cheekbones visible. Sylvester liked staring at Yash’s cheekbones.  

‘Sylvester. Could you be a darling and change into your pyjamas?’ asked Claire. ‘You’re making me nervous.’ She lifted her head and called through the locker room. ‘You too, William.’

William waved a hand.

‘I was just getting to it,’ said Sylvester, casting one last glance at Yash’s cheekbones.  

Claire lifted her left arm and stared at her wrist. There were three watches on it. The first strap was orange. The next was green. The last strap was red. ‘One minute until curtain. Where is Kevin? Where is Jones? Where is Antonio?’

‘They already left. They are probably on stage. Calm down, Claire.’ Yash winked at her in the mirror.

‘Calm down? There is a real, live audience out there.’ Claire waved her hand in the direction of the street. ‘They’ll eat us alive if we don’t feed them the best Hamlet they have ever seen!’

‘They are in there,’ said Yash, pointing towards the stage area. ‘Thirty seconds until curtain.’

‘Wait. Are they going to eat me?’ asked Sylvester, feigning fear.

‘Argh!’ yelled Claire. She hurried out the door.

Yash and Sylvester both laughed.

‘Is she more nervous than us?’ asked Yash.

‘She does have a harder job. If she misses a beat then we miss a beat, and someone doesn’t show up on stage. It won’t be Storm. He’s already there.’

‘We all know when we need to be on stage.’

‘Yes. Some of us couldn’t care less.’

‘Ah.’

Sylvester pushed himself up from his chair. He wriggled out of his jeans and snatched the pyjamas from their hanger, pulling the bottom on. He removed his shirt and hung it on the hanger next to his jeans.

‘You are too neat,’ said Yash. ‘It makes my skin crawl.’

‘It’s the gay gene,’ said Sylvester, holding his hands up in an apologetic gesture. ‘We are just born tidy.’

Yash roared with laughter.

‘That’s very stigmatising,’ he said, after calming down again.

On the speaker, Kevin’s voice came through. ‘Who’s there?’

Claire returned. Her face was red. ‘Are you still not in the green room? Will you start walking?’

‘Calm down,’ said Sylvester. ‘I’m not on until scene two.’

‘I know that,’ said Claire. She turned around and stared at the door. She paused before making another half-turn. ‘Where is Harold? Where is Matthew? Where is Storm?’

‘Storm is ready,’ said Sylvester. ‘And half the people in the audience will be here to see him. You might want to move him back a bit, he was almost on stage the last time I saw him.’

Yash gave in to chortling. His belly growled. Sylvester joined in the laughter. Maggie appeared in the doorway. She pointed at Sylvester. ‘Did someone do your hair? Did you do your hair? Did Claire do your hair?’ She leaned down and sniffed it.

‘Don’t sniff me, Maggie.’

‘I’ve got to go,’ said Claire. ‘Where is Harold?’

‘You smell so good, Sylvester,’ said Maggie. ‘You smell like hair product.’ She lifted her face and stared at him in the mirror. She shook her head. ‘It’s not right.’  

‘Are you sure?’ asked Sylvester. ‘Claire already did it.’

Maggie flipped his hair. ‘This isn’t what we’re doing.’ She reached into her belt and grabbed her hair spray. ‘We’re making you look like you just got out of bed.’

Sylvester closed his eyes. The spray fizzed. Something wet hit him on the cheek. Maggie sunk her fingers into Sylvester’s hair. Jones launched into his first soliloquy on the speaker.

‘I’m on in a minute,’ said Sylvester.

Maggie moved her hands and nodded at him in the mirror. Sylvester hurried to get out of his chair. Yash held up a knuckle for him to pound. ‘Break all your legs,’ said Yash.

‘That’s not how it goes,’ said Sylvester, meeting the knuckle. He shook his hands and pulled open the door.

Sylvester wandered down the hallway and up the steps, through the green room, and into the wings. Claire was staring at the stage. Storm stumbled off to the side and past Sylvester. He looked pale.  

‘He forgot his first line,’ whispered Claire, into Sylvester’s mutilated ear.

‘Poor kid. How is the mood?’

‘It’s hard to say. The people in the first row know this play, even if it is a modern, somewhat altered version. I saw six heavyweights frown.’

‘Oh, that’s not good.’

Claire put a hand on Sylvester’s shoulder. ‘You’ll cheer them up.’

‘No pressure.’

‘Don’t be a crybaby.’ Claire winked at him.

Sylvester suppressed a grin. He stepped onto the stage and faced the audience. ‘A little more than kin, and less than kind,’ he said, staring at the first row.

Harold spat Sylvester on the right cheek and messed up the next line. Sylvester didn’t blink. He shot out his chest and stared at the tourist. His eyes changed to the third row, as his right hand started reinforcing his lines.

Harold spat at him some more. Hannah moved in between them. Harold was wearing an orange pyjama. Hanna’s pyjama was purple. The front row frowned.

When Storm re-entered in his pink pyjama, Sylvester thought he saw the front row exchanging puzzled glances.

Fuck, he thought. They hate it. His eyes shifted to the tourist. She had leaned forward, and her eyes were lingering on him. Her face was plastered with a complacent grin.

He delivered a set of verbal ping pong with Jones and left the stage. He stood in the wings and watched as Kiruna delivered her lines. Claire moved up next to him and dapped a cloth on his forehead.

‘What are you doing?’

‘You’re too vigorous out there. You’ll sweat through the pyjamas.’

‘It’s fine.’

‘Do you need water?’

‘I’m fine, Claire. It’s too early for water.’

‘I can get you some talcum powder.’

‘I hope it’ll always be too early for talcum powder.’

Claire sprayed some water into his hair. She brushed it back a bit. Sylvester let out an inaudible sigh. He turned his head and stared at the first row again. Their faces were motionless, perhaps even bored. Sylvester searched the wing for Ivan. Ivan was standing on the opposite side in his suit and tie. His eyes were fixed on the audience. His forehead displayed deep wrinkles.

Kiruna rushed onto the stage with Storm. Storm’s eyes widened, and he turned on his heels and darted back out of the stage. Reaching the wings, he realized his mistake and darted back on. Kiruna kept calm.

Sylvester tried to beam an encouraging smile at Storm. Storm’s forehead was perspiring.

Jones stopped next to Sylvester. ‘Storm is a fucking disaster.’

‘He’s doing his best,’ said Sylvester.

Sylvester and Jones moved back on. Sylvester managed not to miss a beat. His first long monologue went by with all the intensity he had rehearsed. The tourist looked like she was holding her breath. Sylvester wanted to wink at her. However, there was no room for Hamlet to wink. Instead, he stared her straight in the eyes and made a face while clenching his fingers as he said the word ‘goblin!’

She giggled. The audience burst out laughing. Sylvester felt warm. He hurried off the stage. Anthonio and Jones delivered a couple of lines, and Sylvester was back on. He felt like a massive heartbeat.

Thu thump. Antonio and Jones arrived. Thu Thump. Lines and spittle flew. Thu Thump. Another line dropped on the floor. Sylvester felt a sting in his chest. Everyone pretended. Sylvester turned and spotted an elderly lady in the third row with too much lipstick. Thu Thump. More lines. More spittle. The curtain dropped on the first act, cutting Sylvester, Rufus and Jones off from the audience.

Sylvester stared at the black curtain in front of him, his eyes adjusting to the darkness. He heard Rufus and Jones shuffle off to his left. A brief pause followed as the audience decided how they felt. The audience clapped. Sylvester closed his eyes and listened, breathing in and out. Counting seconds.

Trash

April from the local caravan park goes missing on the same nights as a couple of newlyweds disappear. Amelia is alone in her caravan, making schemes to murder her ex-husband. Shona thinks she’s seeing monsters at night, and sadness keeps returning when she tries to bury it. Edvard is in over his head, trying to solve two possible crimes, and no one can figure out what’s going on with Andrews hair.

Wordcount: 100.808

Chapter 1: An Unsettling Night

– Awake

It was another night with pain in every joint, watching the show of the caravan park pass by outside the window. No ticket required. Just an observant eye, a Gin and Tonic, a parrot for company, and an orange blanket to diminish the cold.

Shadows were busy, dancing through their little agenda while Amelia watched from the darkness and her rocking chair. Sounds from the other caravans intruded on her little bubble. Pearl and Gary were screaming. It sounded like sex. Not fighting. Amelia had never heard them fight, but she kept wishing they would.

Amelia had looked out through the little window on many nights keeping track of the resident’s habits and doings, but tonight had an encore.

The sun started setting at 17.40, leaving the sky blood red. It reflected off some of the white caravans leaving April’s caravan in a shade of pink while Bevan’s home next to it looked yellow. The grass in front of the caravans had yet to turn green and the pavement connecting all of them was too green. Piles of sand had crawled in from the beach and were lying in puddles on the grass and the pavement. The gaslights were too posh to fit and had yet to be lit.

At 18.00 o’clock, Amelia watched the news while keeping a peripheral eye on the world outside. They mentioned something about a new flu in China as bad as SARS. The flue had taken the plane to Italy where it had gone on a skiing vacation. People were now dying in Italy. Amelia had never cared much for that country. She and Henry had spent all their holidays in Greece.

Around 19.12 the sky turned black. The pain in Amelia’s joints increased. She couldn’t quite bend her index finger. She shuffled her feet around a bit and pushed her index finger in place and it helped.

The clock ticked to half-eight, and Dionne came walking by, holding Shona’s hand. Little Shona was still in school uniform and putting in her heels. Her eyes were closed, her hand was pulling at Dionne’s hand, and she kept saying, ‘No. No. No. Please, no.’

Dionne didn’t say anything but just pulled her along. Dionne’s face was clenched, and her eyes were staring straight ahead, fixed on their caravan at the end of the park.

Amelia tugged her orange blanket tighter around her knees. Her red hair was pushed away in a bun on top of her head. Her large, green glasses were heavy on her nose. She reached out and poured herself a lot of Gin and less Tonic.

At 19.45 Dionne came walking alone in the opposite direction. Amelia’s heart broke a little every night at 19.45. Some day she would do something about it. Some other day.

Amelia glanced at Norman’s caravan. The curtains were down the way they were always down. It was hard to tell if he was still living there, or if so whether he was still alive. Amelia hadn’t caught a glimpse of him in over a month, and the last glimpse had been a mere finger. It could have been a sausage, but it was hard to imagine why Norman would have held a sausage up to the window.

Nate walked past on the pavement at 20.17. He was holding a red umbrella out to the side, but it wasn’t raining. Amelia tilted her head. Nate wore a large smile, jeans, two ears and a warm coat. He laughed as he walked by. Amelia wondered how he managed. It had been less than half a year since his wife Amy had died.

At 21.01, Amelia spotted a shadow walking up to April’s caravan. The shadow was holding a shadow of flowers. Amelia tilted her head again.

‘What’s this now?’ she asked and stroked her parrot on the head. ‘It’s a busy night, Duck.’

‘Busy night,’ said Duck, ducking his head.

‘I don’t think I ever saw any of April’s dates bringing flowers.’

‘Busy night,’ said Duck, again.

The shadow knocked on the door. The door was red, but at this point, it was hard to see anything other than shadows. April appeared in a square of light. Words were exchanged. The shadow bouquet was handed over. April disappeared inside then re-emerged and grabbed the shadow’s arm. April and the shadow took off towards the car park.  

‘I don’t know who that was,’ said Amelia. She made a face as pain shut into her knee. She took a sip from her Gin and Tonic, leaving her lips wet. It had a sharp taste which suited her fine. She petted Duck’s feathers again and they brushed against her skin.

At 21.10, Amelia watched as Morgan returned from the pub in his wheelchair. He made it down the path halfway towards his caravan then he steered off the path and got stuck in the mud. He tried to get loose a couple of times, causing Amelia to giggle then his wheelchair tipped over in the mud. Amelia stopped giggling. She bit her lip.

‘Should I go out there?’

Duck appeared to have no opinion on the subject.

‘Help!’ The cry didn’t sound as sincere as it could have, but there was no doubt that Morgan was in trouble. Morgan started giggling.

Bevan’s door opened. ‘Morgan, you dumb fuck. We can’t keep doing this.’

Morgan continued his giggling.

‘It’s too early to be this drunk. You need to talk to someone.’

Bevan stepped up on the side of the wheelchair and pulled it back on the pavement then he squatted next to Morgan and lifted him into his arms. ‘What are you going to do the night I’m not in? You are wet. You could freeze to death.’

‘You are always in,’ said Morgan. He slapped at Bevan’s face.

Amelia grinned, enjoying the show.

‘I have to be because you are always at the Goose In The Hat, thus I know that you will be laying around out here at some point during the evening in want of a babysitter.’

‘Aw,’ said Morgan. Bevan placed him back in his wheelchair then he lifted his hand and pointed toward Morgan’s caravan.

‘Go home, Morgan.’

Morgan flipped Bevan the bird. ‘Yes, father,’ he said.

‘Don’t be a jerk, Morgan. We both know your father would be here if he could.’

Their voices were floating through the aluminium walls as clearly as if they were standing next to her. They intermingled with the reek of rotting seaweed.

Morgan hung his head. ‘I’m a jerk.’

‘Sometimes,’ said Bevan. ‘It could be because you are always shitfaced.’

‘It’s the stupid chair,’ said Morgan, smashing his hand into the wheel.

‘The chair is your best feature,’ said Bevan.

‘Funny.’

Morgan flipped him another bird then rolled off towards his caravan. Bevan stood tall in the middle of the pavement, watching Morgan roll on then he lifted his head and stared straight at Amelia. Amelia gasped. Bevan nodded at her then he turned and walked back to his caravan where he vanished inside.

The skies got darker. At 22.10 Amelia started plotting the murder of her ex-husband. Again.

‘We could mess with Henry’s breaks,’ said Amelia, stroking Duck.

‘Crackers?’ asked Duck and moved a bit to the side.

‘I just need to take some mechanics classes. No one would ever suspect that I would be able to mess with the breaks. We could sneak onto the estate.’ She held up her hands in front of her face. Her hands were just two more shadows in the darkness, but she knew that they were wrinkled and shaking. ‘Who am I kidding?’ she asked. ‘That is not the plan.’

At 22.45 the lights came on outside Bevan’s caravan. Amelia squinted through her glasses and watched Bevan’s door open. Bevan stepped out of his caravan, cast a glance in both directions then walked along the side of his caravan towards April’s caravan. He paused outside April’s door then he knocked on it a couple of times.

‘She didn’t return yet,’ whispered Amelia. ‘She just left.’

Duck shook his head, and Bevan hung his head and strolled back to his caravan.

Amelia took another sip from her Gin and Tonic. The Tonic punched her in the nose.

She stared out the window. The little sandbank was rising behind the row of the caravans. It enclosed all the caravans on three sides, leaving them in a hole in the ground. On the fourth side was an opening to the beach. There was one road leading out of the hole, but the caravans weren’t supposed to leave.

Behind the sandbank, the night sky was darker than dark.

At 22.48 a badger ambled by on the lawn. It paused then lifted its head and gazed up at her. Amelia lifted her head a little and gazed back. The badger hurried along.

At 23.21 a white spot appeared in the sky only to vanish. Amelia listened for thunderclaps, but they didn’t come.

‘I think poor weather is coming in,’ she told Duck. Duck lifted his head and stared up at her. Amelia reached out and grabbed a treat from the tray on the table then she held it out above Duck’s head. Duck elongated his neck and grabbed the treat then he started chewing at it, holding it in one claw.  

A light blinked. Then another, followed by a third. Each blink lit up all the caravans, casting odd shadows around the grass.

‘What’s this now?’ Amelia squinted her eyes at a dark shadow coming down the sandbank behind Bevan’s caravan. The shadow was keeping its head low.

She felt a jab of pain in her bad knee. Her body jerked. She tried to resettle her leg in a new position. The pain lifted again. She stared out the window. The shadow had vanished.

‘Damn. Where did he go?’ she asked.

Duck started nodding his head again and tiptoed to the side. Amelia smiled and looked at him. Her Gin and Tonic was low, and she got up from her chair, walking to the kitchen where she grabbed another Tonic.

At 23.45 there was a thunderclap. Amelia jumped in her seat and realized that she had been napping. The space in front of April’s caravan was lit up. A shadow was standing right below April’s window. Amelia jumped again. The thunder clapped once more. There was another flash of lighting. The shadow was gone.

‘Did you see that, Duck?’

Duck didn’t reply.

‘This place is like Victoria Station tonight.’

She squinted at April’s caravan for a while, but nothing else happened. She dozed off a bit again and sat up straight at 3.33.

‘Oh no,’ she said. ‘I should be going to Bedfordshire.’

She was talking to no one. Duck had snuck away while she was snoozing. She turned her head and stared towards the dark in the kitchen. ‘Duck?’

She didn’t go anywhere.

  • Missing

Someone was banging on the door. Edward sat up in bed and stared straight ahead at the darkness. He listened and heard another knock. It was an uncertain knock. There was no doubt that it was Andrew. Edward scrambled out of bed, pulling on his pants and his shirt. He grabbed his jacket while heading down the stairs and almost fell on the last step.

He pulled open the door in the middle of a knock, and Andrew knocked him on the chest. Andrew’s hair looked like it had just jumped on his head but didn’t belong there. Andrew was struggling to keep his eyes open.

‘Sorry,’ he said, smiling a sly smile.

‘Could you ever sound like you mean it?’ asked Edward, shaking his head.

Andrew’s eyes stared to the side then he smiled a crooked smile.

‘What happened?’ asked Edward, letting out a sigh.

‘The bride and groom vanished.’ Andrew licked his lips. His cheeks had stubbles. He closed one eye, appearing to attempt to sleep on one side.

‘You are going to have to fill in more details, Andrew.’ Edward snapped his fingers right in front of Andrew’s head.

Andrew jumped. ‘The couple who is renting Redgrave for their wedding. I just received a call that they are missing.’

The sky behind Andrew was lit by a flash of lightning. There was no thunderclap. Andrew nodded for Edward to come along. He followed him to the car.

‘They walked out of the wedding?’ asked Edward.

‘No. They vanished.’ Andrew threw his hands into the air, coming to life a bit. ‘There was a wedding. Everyone was enjoying themselves, but when it was time to cut the cake no one could find the bride and groom. I talked to the bride’s brother on the phone. He told me that 100 wedding guests searched everywhere.’

‘Ah.’

Edward got in the car. Andrew turned the key, and the headlights cut through the darkness, revealing a fox and Edward’s waste bin. Andrew pushed the horn and the fox fled. The car rolled out on the empty road and headed in the direction of Redgrave.

The morning was dark leaving just the road in the headlights visible, but Edward and Andrew had both been riding this road since they could jump on a bike. Edward had been running in many circles, but Andrew had never been the type to fall in line. Now they were in their thirties and two-thirds of the Glendal Bay police force.    

‘How was your night going?’ asked Edward, staring at Andrew’s face.

‘Lacklustre,’ said Andrew, without missing a beat.

‘Of course.’

They turned the curb and spotted Redgrave straight ahead. Every light was lit in the old building.

‘Did you ever see it like that before?’ asked Edward.

‘Never,’ said Andrew.

They were met by stirring and commotion in front of the castle. Men in tuxedos and women in wedding dresses were standing outside. Edward spotted eight yellow dresses and wondered if those women had been the bridesmaids. People appeared to be moving around amongst each other in an aimless manner.

Redgrave was its usual self with old brick walls and a large tower in the corner rising above the rest of the building.

The car came to a stop and Edward stepped out. Andrew walked around the car and joined him. They both stepped up to the first group of people.

‘Hello,’ said Andrew. ‘Can we talk to the couple’s immediate family?’

Two couples, both marked by grey hair and wrinkles, a young man and two younger girls stepped up. Edward stared at Andrew. Andrew nodded.

‘Listen,’ said Edward. ‘Could I talk to whoever of you are related to the bride and then my colleague Andrew here will talk to those of you who are related to the groom?’

One of the couples with grey hair and the young man stepped up to Edward. He nodded for them to follow him and walked to the front door. He picked some chairs in the front lobby and had everyone sit down. The chairs were coloured with gold and the seats were red. The room had an overflow of flower decorations, filling the air with the scent of roses. It didn’t help the situation.

Edward took a quick survey of the bride’s family. The couple had sat down far from each other.

‘You’re divorced?’ asked Edward. The man lifted an eyebrow. The woman confirmed with a nod.

Edward stared at the young man. ‘Younger brother?’

‘Yes.’ His eyes were wide and red. Edward had no doubt that the man had a genuine concern. The man offered his hand to Edward. ‘Charlie.’

‘Edward,’ said Edward. ‘Is there any chance that your sister just decided to elope with her husband?’ asked Edward. ‘Perhaps they just needed to be alone?’

‘Before the cake?’ asked the father, squinting at Edward. ‘We paid 2.000 pounds for that cake.’

‘When did you last see your daughter?’ asked Edward, turning his attention towards the mother.

Her eyes were red as well. She shook her head. ‘I can’t recall.’

‘Think about it,’ said Edward. ‘What was the last time she talked to you?’

‘She asked me if I have had enough wine,’ said the mother. ‘That was at the end of the main course.’

‘And did you have pudding?’

‘Yes.’

‘Was she in her seat then?’

The mother squinted at him but didn’t reply.  

‘They danced the bridal dance,’ said Charlie. ‘Around ten. We were planning to do the cake at midnight as a midnight snack.’

His eyes were darting around. Every time someone stepped through the door, his hind almost lifted a little from the seat.

‘I’m sure they are fine,’ said Edward. ‘I imagine they just wanted a little private time. Perhaps they found a space and fell asleep.’

Charlie checked his clock. ‘But it’s half seven. They should have been back by now.’

‘When did you last see them?’ asked Edward, staring back at Charlie.

Charlie leaned forward on his seat. ‘I talked to my sister after the dance. She was worried that we were running out of wine. I think they walked into the basement to fetch some more, but we searched the basement twice.’

‘And you have been in all the other rooms?’ asked Edward. ‘Redgrave is a large place.’

‘We have. We have been everywhere. We split up the party and half the guests searched the forest. They searched the beach as well, at the bottom of the cliffs. My sister and Tommy have sunk into the ground.’

‘I know it’s a dumb question, but did you call them?’

‘We did,’ said Charlie.

‘Could you give me the phone number of your sister? Perhaps we can trace her phone.’

Charlie nodded. He reached into his coat pocket and pulled out a pen. Edward handed him a notebook.

Edward dialled Molly’s number.

‘This better be someone telling me that I won a million,’ said Molly, in a disgruntled tone. Edward laughed.

‘I’m sorry, Molly. We have a missing couple. I need you to go down to the station and trace a phone.’

Molly cursed on the other end. ‘Fine. Send me the number.’

Edward did as she said then he hung up. ‘Could you show me your sister’s room?’ he asked, glancing at Charlie.

Charlie got up from his seat. He cast a worried glance at his mother then he led the way across the front hall and up the stairs. Edward followed him.

‘How have your parents been behaving?’ asked Edward in a casual tone, as they walked down a dark hallway.

‘It’s been good,’ said Charlie. He paused in front of a door then he pushed open the door.

Edward stepped into the room. Perfume was still living there. An open suitcase wanted to go on a honeymoon. The suitcase was half full. A handbag was standing next to it. Edward grabbed the handbag.

‘Hey,’ said Charlie.

‘Just checking to see if her purse is here.’

Charlie held up a hand. ‘Sorry. I’m tired.’

Edward flipped the handbag open. Everything was in there. Purse, keys, phone.

‘Damnit,’ he said. He dialled Molly again. ‘Molly. We found the phone.’

‘Andrew called,’ said Molly. ‘I’m on my way to the office.’ There was a yawn on the other end.

‘Good.’

Edward hung up again. ‘We’ll trace her husband’s phone.’

‘See. She didn’t leave on her own accord. She would never leave her purse behind.’

‘Can you think of anyone who would make her leave?’ asked Edward.

Charlie stared at him then lowered his head. ‘There is an ex-boyfriend. He has been making a bit of a fuss about Mary getting married, but he is my friend. I can’t imagine he would do anything this drastic.’

‘Can you give me his name and number, just in case?’ Edward handed his notebook to Charlie again. Charlie wrote down a name and searched his phone for the number.

‘Is he at the wedding?’

‘No.’

‘Can you think of anyone else?’

Charlie shook his head. Edward observed it as small energetic jerks. ‘No. My sister is a kind, regular sort of person. She doesn’t have enemies.’

‘Good. That’s good. Listen, was it dark while you searched the forest?’

‘Yes. We were out there from one o’clock until we called you.’  

‘Then I think we should do another search now in daylight,’ said Edward. He glanced past Charlie and the first rays of light.

‘Yes. I will go gather everyone.’

  • Traffic.

At 7.11 Paul stumbled through the caravan park. He was holding out his arms. He walked below the gaslight, and Amelia realized that there was no light shining from it. She hadn’t noticed this before.

‘Duck. When did the bulb break?’ she asked. She heard Duck’s small feet patter across the kitchen floor then the noise died on the carpet. She heard flapping then felt the weight of his body as he landed on her arm. ‘Was it there last night?’ She stared at the lack of light. 

At 7.16 the sky cleared a bit. Bevan’s door opened again. Amelia glared at it. ‘What’s this, Duck?’

Bevan glanced towards her window. Amelia lifted her hand and waved at him. He didn’t appear to see her but continued his stride across the pavement towards the other side. She couldn’t tell which caravan he approached, but she heard him knocking then she recognized Madison’s voice.

The conversation was too muffled for her to hear. Bevan disappeared into Madison’s caravan.

‘What?’ was all that Amelia could think to say.

Her pain had lifted again, and she opted to try sleeping. She pushed herself out of her rocking chair. For a moment she wobbled then she moved her right foot towards the bedroom and her left foot followed. She crawled between the covers. She closed her eyes and could hear the pitter-patter of Duck’s feet. Then she felt him jump into the bed where he crawled onto her feet.

‘Hello, Duck,’ she said.

  • Attention

Madison woke and decided that it was too early to meet the world, so she sat in her bed, watching it pass by outside. By this morning’s action, it was safe to assume that the world had come to an end, and Madison was the sole survivor. She felt tired and her laptop was in her lap as one such should be. Her thighs were red. She had Facebook open and was wasting time on Candy Crush while watching the telly.

A commercial popped up on Facebook, advertising baby diapers. She felt a sting which mobilized her to check the empty camper. It was nothing but empty, in an empty way that looked like all the other types of empty that it had been known to display. The carpet was also still red, and lights were still hanging in strings along the walls, indicating that she was still single and free to decorate with any level of tackiness.

She pressed home on Facebook to get away from the commercial and wriggled her toes under her covers. It was a bit chilly this morning.

There was a knock on her door. She jumped in her seat. ‘Who is it?’ she called out.

‘Bevan.’ The Irish accent shone through making her smile.

‘What do you want?’ she asked. ‘Do you even know what time it is? Are you drunk?’ She stumbled out of bed, stuck her feet into her fluffy slippers then changed her mind and kicked them off. They landed on the floor in the kitchen. She pulled the door open.

A laugh escaped her as she opened the door because somehow, she was surprised that Bevan was standing on her step even though he had just claimed that he did. His black curls looked sticky, but he had a pleasant odour.

‘Have you seen April?’ he asked.  

Madison shook her head. ‘Not since yesterday.’

‘What time was that?’

‘Around noon. Why?’

Bevan shrugged. ‘Just asking.’ He took to staring at the wall next to the door.

‘All right. That was when I saw her, so thank you for asking me about that at shit o’clock in the morning.’ She tilted her head and stared at Bevan. He wasn’t moving which surprised her as well, so she tried a; ‘Do you want to come inside? Now that you are up anyway.’

Bevan shrugged but didn’t move. ‘I could come inside. What are you doing?’

‘I was playing Candy Crush until one of those damn commercials popped up. I don’t understand why they keep showing me baby diapers. I don’t have a baby. I don’t wear diapers.’

‘That’s because of the cookies,’ said Bevan. He pointed past her. ‘I can mend that.’

Madison stepped aside, and Bevan walked through the door. He paused, perusing the place, then he turned left and walked into her bedroom where he picked up her laptop. ‘You can clear your history.’ He turned his head and stared at her. ‘Have you ever searched for anything baby-related?’

Madison shook her head.

‘Huh. Then it must be because of your age group. They just assume that because you are female, and in your thirties then you must be having babies or wanting to have babies.’

‘Well, fuck them,’ said Madison.

Bevan smiled. He started typing on her laptop.

‘Wait,’ said Madison. ‘How did you do that? I locked it.’

‘Your code is easy to guess,’ said Bevan. ‘I’m deleting your cookie history, just in case. You should change your code.’ Bevan had stopped typing and was staring at her.

‘Do you need diapers?’ asked Madison. She was finding it hard to keep up.

Bevan shook his head. He put her computer back down on her bed. ‘Done.’ His eyes shifted towards the red carpet and perhaps her fluffy slippers. ‘I still need to find April.’ Bevan took a step towards the door. ‘She left her caravan last night, but I haven’t seen her return. Did you see her return?’

Madison tilted her head. ‘You waited up and watched her caravan? That sounds a bit dubious.’

‘I didn’t,’ said Bevan. ‘I wake up every time she slams the caravan door. It has been broken since last July. I didn’t wake up until now. I’m worried about her.’

‘You do know that she sleeps with people, right?’ Madison didn’t mean to sound as harsh as she did.

‘She never sleeps with anyone on the first date,’ said Bevan. ‘Last night was a first date.’

‘Oh. I see.’ Madison made a face. ‘I can help you search,’ she said before she could stop herself. Her body was yearning to crawl back under the warm covers, but her heart wanted to spend time with Bevan.  

Bevan smiled a contagious smile. ‘That would be nice,’ he said.

Madison pointed into her tiny bedroom. ‘Let me just put on some clothes then I will join you outside.’

‘Thank you.’ Bevan pushed past her, brushing her arm with his hand then he stepped outside and closed the door to the caravan shut behind him.

Madison hurried to grab a clean shirt and wriggled out of her pyjama trousers then she pulled on some stockings, a skirt and a sweater. She stepped into her wellies on the way out the door. She stopped outside and stared at the red sky. ‘Where do we start?’

‘I want to go to the Goose In The Hat and see if she is there. Perhaps it was a good date, and they just got stuck.’

The secret society of shhh

The influencer generation has grown up, and they are not running the world. A strange painting that once vanished reappear at the Portrait Museum. Matthew and Ally decide to disconnect from their Tabbyphones and are soon approached by the Secret Society of Shhh.

Wordcount: 101.059

Chapter 1: The theory of too much death

London was holding her breath. She had been holding her breath for close to two decades. This left an echo in the streets of something needing to happen, but there had never been less happening in London.

I was making my way through the fog to catch a spectacle at the portrait museum, strolling through a time that wasn’t suited for my generation. A painting had returned. Not the way a painting is supposed to return – held by human hands. The news was that it had returned on its own accord. I know paintings don’t have legs or keys, but somehow this painting had reappeared during the night, without anyone being able to tell from whence. It had once vanished under similar mysterious circumstances, twenty years prior.

At least, that’s what it said on the Facebook News.

Everyone had been ranting about it all day. Even people, who I suspected, had no idea where the Portrait Museum was, or who was of the conviction that paintings were made in an app.

This meant that it was either true, or not.

I wasn’t buying it, still, something about this rumour had caught my attention.

I walked out of the office around six. I tried to turn towards my Tubetrack station, but an invisible force pulled at me, convincing me to just have a short peak at that painting.

There was a line leading into Trafalgar Square at the Portrait Museum. I couldn’t recall this ever happening before. I pulled out my Tabbyphone and sent Matthew a Smat;

Holding you a place in line at the Portrait Museum. Want to see the painting with a key to the door.

I received a Smat back;

I’m already at the door. It doesn’t have a keyhole. Where are you?

I smiled to myself and moved out of the queue. I spotted Matthew up ahead, where he was waving at me. He didn’t need to, as he was standing a head taller than the man behind him. I stepped up to Matthew and embraced him. He grabbed my buttocks and gave me a squeeze then he kissed me. I would have felt like that old disgusting couple, but everyone was staring at their Tabbyphones. No one from the lost generation would ever recall seeing two old farts kissing in public.  

‘I thought you were at home, making dinner?’ I said, in a sarcastic tone.

‘I thought you were at work, working.’ I wish that had been a bit more sarcastic.

I shrugged. ‘How could we miss a painting like this?’

‘I know, right? It could be as exciting, as the whale that was stranded down by Battersea Park.’

The line kept going on the inside. As far as I could see, people were staring at their Tabbyphones, taking selfies, and ignoring everyone else around them.

‘I hope this is worth it,’ said Matthew, as we entered room forty-eight.

I took his hand. ‘You didn’t feel that thing?’ I said, finding it hard to articulate what it was I had felt pulling me to the Portrait Museum.

Matthew sent me a strange stare. I shook my head.

‘No? Me neither. Stop staring at me.’

Matthew laughed.                                                                

We made it to the next room and could see the people straight ahead of us stepping into the room where the rebellious painting had set camp.

‘Do you think they will look up from their Tabbyphone?’ I leaned in and whispered. Matthew chortled.

‘I got my money on no,’ he whispered back. ‘They can see it on Facebook and Instagram and Blogspoinx and Snapchat anyway.’

‘But they need to post a selfie. Otherwise it didn’t happen.’

Matthew shook his head. ‘It’s a tough call. It could go either way.’

We stared at a girl stepping into the middle of the room ahead of us. She was staring at her Tabbyphone. Once in a while, she would peek down at the floor. The people in front of her moved on, and so did she, without ever having looked up at the painting.

Matthew’s laughter cracked open the room. I joined in.

‘Legendary!’ yelled Matthew then slapped me a high five.

I laughed. ‘How unBritish of you,’ I whispered then regained my composure.

‘Sorry. Look.’ He pointed at the next one who had stepped up. She held up her Tabbyphone in two hands and trapped herself on the screen. She had a serious look on her face then for a second she smiled a trained smile, after which she moved on, still staring at her Tabbyphone.

Matthew laughed again.

‘You must document it,’ I said. ‘No one will believe it, if it’s not documented.’

‘Could you bring a witness?’ said Matthew.

I shook my head. ‘Not the same.’

‘No? Because I’m not sure I get it.’

I giggled. ‘We are next,’ I whispered.

‘Oh no. We should get out our Tabbyphones.’

‘You know what? I would love to just look at the painting. Old geezer style.’

Matthew stared at me with his fake flabbergasted stare. ‘What? Just look. With our eyes? Freak!’

The people in front of us stepped away from the painting, and I pulled Matthew along.

On the wall were three people sitting at a table. It looked like some exotic place. Perhaps Italy. The three people looked like I had imagined gypsies in my younger days. There were two women and one man. The women stared at us with alluring eyes, but the man was squinting and had a frown on his face. The expression on his face was penetrating and accusing. He was turned half in his seat, head turned over his shoulder.

‘I don’t think he likes us staring at him,’ said Matthew, grabbing my arm.

‘He has a knife,’ I whispered back.

Watching it made me feel guilty and naughty, but I couldn’t stop.

Matthew took my hand, and we both stared at the painting transfixed. I couldn’t breathe. I took in every detail.

I stared for several minutes before I realized that there were three men in suits sitting at another table in the background. The three men appeared to have walked into the wrong painting. The three suits stood out in their simplicity, as the gypsies were painted in bright white, yellow and red, with gold jewels.  

The three men in the background were having a heated conversation. I smiled to myself, imagining it being about walking into the wrong painting.

‘How hard can it be?’ said the man with his back turned on us spectators, somewhere in my mind. He was leaning back in his seat, in a lax attitude.

‘But they switched the paintings,’ said the man sitting with his side to the spectators. He had a beard, was leaning in over the table, and gesticulating with his hand. ‘This is where we used to be. How could I know that they removed our painting?’

‘I am not participating in this conversation,’ said the man with his front in full view. He had a clean-shaven face and looked at the bearded man with an amused expression on his face.

There was a cat on the bench next to one of the women. There was nothing natural about it. It was a poor illustration of a cat, who looked as obstinate as the male gypsy did. 

The glass pitcher on the table reflected the forks on the table. I wanted to reach into the painting and grab it. I felt certain, however, that if I did, the gypsy would pull his knife on me.  

There were flies flying around the fruit. There were wrinkles in the white tablecloth. There were curled eyebrows on the gypsy and hats on the wall. There were breadcrumbs and an old-fashioned fan on the bench. I could almost hear the bussing of the flies and taste the wine in the canters.

The gypsy was handsome, rugged and in need of a shave.

Matthew cast a glance at me, and I blushed. ‘A painting Ally?’

I shrugged. ‘He’s handsome and mysterious.’

Matthew shot out his chest and pulled back his shoulders, accentuating his full figure. I still found him striking, making my knees soft.

‘Threesome?’ I asked, making a face.

Matthew laughed. ‘With a painting?’ He glared at it. ‘I will think about it.’

‘Yes!’ I made a victorious fist.

‘Those men in the suit,’ said Matthew, pointing at the background.

‘We don’t need them for the threesome,’ I said, shaking my head.

‘Focus, Ally,’ said Matthew. ‘Why are they there? They look like they don’t belong.’

I shrugged. ‘Perhaps that is the other painting.’

‘The other painting?’

‘There must have been another painting here before this one arrived?’ I said.

‘That sounds plausible,’ said Matthew. ‘And you imagine they emerged because that’s the normal thing to do?’

I looked up at him. ‘Are you saying I went too far?’

‘I’m saying you are talking crazy talk, love.’

‘But this painting being here is crazy.’

Matthew shrugged. ‘It’s a publicity stunt. It’s someone’s attempt at making people look up at the real world.’ He cast a glance back at the line, where everyone was staring at their Tabbyphone then let out a sigh. ‘It’s probably another virtual reality game of some sort.’  

‘But this isn’t the real world. Is it?’ I said, staring at the painting. It sure didn’t look like any place I had ever been. ‘This is an imitation of life. Somewhere else. Sometime a long time ago.’ I tilted my head, looking at the bench that the gypsy was sitting on. ‘Sometime even longer than a long time ago.’

I thought I could smell an unfamiliar smell of man.

‘That cat is strange. I think it’s from outer space,’ said Matthew. He was glaring at it.  

I laughed then glanced at the people after us. ‘Let’s find one of those custodians and ask what painting was in this spot before this one decided to take over.’

‘Brilliant.’ Matthew grabbed my arm and we spun on our feet. I gazed over my shoulder, back at the painting, and in particular at the gypsy.

‘Eyes forward,’ said Matthew. ‘You already have a man.’

We found a custodian in the next room. He had smooth skin and eyes glued to his Tabbyphone.

‘Classic,’ said Matthew. He stepped up a little too close to the man and cleared his throat. After the third clearing of the throat, the man lifted his head.

‘Can I help?’  

‘I thought so,’ said Matthew, squinting at the man. ‘But I’m beginning to have doubts.’ Matthew regarded the custodian with a puzzled stare. The custodian had a similar look on his face.

‘We were wondering which painting was in that spot before the mysterious painting arrived,’ said Matthew, pointing back at the other room. I picked up on him changing pitch at the word mysterious.

‘There was no painting in that spot,’ said the custodian. ‘Hashtag, we had just taken down the skull. Hashtag restoration, emoticon paintbrush.’ Matthew scratched his nose.

‘That’s interesting,’ said Matthew. ‘And no one saw this painting coming?’

The custodian shook his head. ‘We have alarms. Point.’

‘And cameras?’ said Matthew. ‘There must be someone on them, or at least a painting walking around?’

The Tabbyphone let out a beep, and the man looked down.

‘No!’ said Matthew. His deep voice rang out through the halls. He snapped a finger in front of the man’s face. The man lifted his head again. ‘Camera?’

The man shook his head. ‘Nothing on the cameras. Hashtag it’s just there. Hashtag spooky.’

Matthew moved his face closer to the man’s face, squinting again. He had to lean down to do it. The man squinted back.

‘Are they making you say this?’ said Matthew.

‘Who?’ said the man, retracting his head a bit.

‘Your employers. Is this a marketing scam? Is there an app?’

The man stared at Matthew with an expression of utter confusion. ‘What? To give ourselves more work?’ he said. He frowned and wrinkled his nose. ‘I have to stay here late tonight. Hashtag it’s pointless. Hashtag point. Outraged emoticon.’

Matthew straightened up and held up his hands. ‘That’s an excellent point,’ he said.

I frowned and shook my head.

We walked out of there and back into Trafalgar Square.

We were walking towards the Tubetrack, wading through the fog which was crawling on the floor of London. It was getting late, and my stomach was growling. I could taste the fog on my lips.

We had just crossed St. Martin’s Lane, when I spotted what appeared to be a lost one. His clothes were dirty, he had that confused gaze in his eyes, and he looked like he had been worried for weeks. I felt in my purse for the London map. It was there, so I grabbed Matthew by the arm and pointed. Matthew spotted the man then nodded. We stepped up to the him.

‘Are you lost?’ I asked, approaching with caution.

‘Do you know me? Hashtag you could be saving my life. Happy emoticon,’ he said and cleared up in that strange expression of hope. They always asked that. I shook my head.

‘No. Sorry. But I’m brilliant with maps.’

The man stared at me with a look, indicating that he found me a ripe moron.

‘Google maps and Google GPS has been virused out? Hashtag where have you been?’ He rolled his eyes at me. I felt like slapping him, merely for saying hashtag.

‘Perhaps don’t roll your eyes at the one person betwixt the two of us, who can find her way home?’

He bit his lip and looked down at the pavement. ‘Point,’ he said.

‘Damn right. Now check this out.’ I pulled out my map.

‘Whoa!’ he said. His eyes widened. ‘That is like 3D.’

I shook my head. Matthew smiled next to me.

‘No it’s nothing like 3D. This is 2D. Now focus. You don’t remember your address?’

He rolled his eyes again. ‘Of course not. It was pre-set on my Google GPS.’ he said. ‘I live in London.’  

I felt the urge once again to just slap him.   

London was still holding her breath around us. Electric cars and buses drove past in eery silence. Locals walked next to each other without uttering words. Tourists were absorbed in their Tabbyphones, looking down, except when taking selfies. I was offended on behalf of London.

‘Are you living with someone? A girlfriend or a spouse?’

Another shake of the head. This was a difficult one.

‘Try to check your online bank,’ said Matthew.  

‘My bank?’ This would always be followed by a suspicious stare.

‘Yes. You must be paying the mortgage or rent on your apartment. The address will be on the statement.’

‘But how will that help?’

‘The map,’ I said, giving it a wave under his face.  

‘Oh yeah!’

Third imaginary slap. A tourist trying to take a selfie, not too far behind the lost one, took a step into the street, and I held my breath along with London. The bus stopped in time, and I exhaled.

‘There,’ he said, holding his Tabbyphone up to my face.

I found the address on the poor man’s bank statement then I wrote down the directions for him and sent him on his way. He cried with relief. I couldn’t help wondering, as I had before, if he would leave his home again, once he found his way back there.

We found our home the old-fashioned way. The comfortable house where we struggled to hang on to old values, in a world changing around us too fast.

‘Go take a shower,’ said Matthew. ‘I will load a potato pie in the oven.’

I did as he said. I smelt potato pie the moment I stepped out of the bathroom. I found Matthew in the kitchen. He gave my buttocks a squeeze, making me smile. I kissed him.

‘Was it a tough day?’ he asked, giving me a thorough stare.

‘Does it show?’

He shook his head.

‘You’re fine. You just have that look on your face. The what the feck is going on look. I don’t think it was about the painting, because you had that theory nailed.’ There was a sarcastic tone there. ‘But I think I recollect you having that look when you stepped up to me on the stairs outside the portrait museum.’

I pouted at him. ‘I went through the applications today.’

Matthew laughed. ‘That’s always a challenge.’ He grabbed a white wine and pulled out the cork. ‘How many applicants this time?’

‘About three hundred.’ I unloaded myself on a stool at the kitchen counter and sent the white wine a longing gaze.

‘The time is now seven forty,’ said his Tabbyphone from his bag. Matthew pulled it out and placed it on the wall.  

‘And how many did you sort away in the first go-through?’

‘One hundred and eighty-seven.’

Matthew paused and looked at me. His blond hair had turned a bit grey, but he still had a full head. I still thought him handsome. So did his fans. ‘Is it that bad?’

‘It’s that bad,’ I said.

He took two glasses from the kitchen cabinet and poured me some wine. He sat the glass down on the counter and pushed it in front of me.

‘Tell me what was in the pile. I need a good laugh.’

I smiled a sad smile because the lost generation was a walking, talking tragedy.

‘There were a whopping ninety-seven people who had a reality show career. Although thirty of those were YouTube realities, so I’m not sure they count. Come to think of it, ten of the YouTube candidates just had a camera in their apartment. I tuned in and could watch the applicant live. One was watching telly, one was brushing his teeth and one was in the shower. One of them was doing some sort of weed marathon when I tuned in.’

I smiled to myself, recalling the shadow on the screen, sitting in the middle of his own fog cloud.

‘Surely you can’t hold that against them,’ said Matthew in a mocking tone.

‘Oh, I sort of feel like I can,’ I said. ‘Their resumes consisted of references to how many YouTube hits they have had, or what they learned from being on a reality show.’

‘And the others were illiterate?’

I shrugged. ‘Just slang-literate to be fair.’

Matthew leaned in over the kitchen counter.

‘Yo Yo. Bummer about U losing that case. Hashtag paragraphs can be a downer. Hashtag it’s nothing personal, hashtag it’s the law. Smiley emoticon. Penguin emoticon. If U R hating on our rules, U could use some bobs on another lawyer bloke? Hashtag peace,’ said Matthew. He always held his index and middle finger together when he imitated the lost generation.

‘Penguin emoticon?’ I shook my head. ‘I know that the Oxford dictionary accepted that LOL and WTF and so forth are acceptable words, a long time ago, but I can’t have them draft a ruling like that,’ I bickered. It made me feel old. I had felt old since turning forty.

‘Hashtag, you are so relic like,’ said Matthew, making me laugh. He smiled. ‘A hundred and something candidates,’ he continued. ‘Anyone qualified?’

I shook my head. ‘The applications are bad, and it’s hard to tell now if the grades mean anything. Their parents negotiated half of them. They used AI to research their papers. Even when we hire the top candidates, they are unfocused and somehow don’t know half the curriculum. There is no workforce in the reality generation.’

Matthew gave my shoulder a rub. ‘I know Allybeans.’ 

‘Did you check the death page yet?’ I asked, changing the subject.

‘I didn’t,’ said Matthew. ‘I got this ominous feeling today, so I wanted to wait.’

‘Let’s check before dinner,’ I said. ‘I want to get it over with.’

Matthew went to the wall and grabbed his Tabbyphone. He returned to the kitchen counter and swiped it.

‘Wait. Perhaps we could just not check it?’ I bit my lip, staring at the back of his Tabby.   

He paused, holding the Tabbyphone in his hands.

‘What’s wrong?’ he said. I stared at him with one of those dead stares that you can’t let go.

‘I read an article today,’ I said then shook my head. ‘I read a pseudo sociology article on Facebook of a questionable origin, which somehow made sense.’

‘Was it a robot article, a person article or a journalist article?’ said Matthew.

I shrugged. ‘It was so convincing that it could have been a journalist or a sociologist.’ I let out a sigh.

‘What was this article about?’ said Matthew, pulling me out of my train of thought.

I scratched my head and opted to put the thesis of the article to the test.

‘It was something about how we react to celebrities when we see them on the telly and 3Dvision,’ I said. ‘It explained that the brain doesn’t discriminate faces which you see often. As in, our brain can’t tell the difference between your best friend and the villain in your favourite television show.’

Matthew smiled a sad smile. ‘Alleybeans there are no television shows, but I get your point.’  

‘Let me do a small experiment.’

Matthew looked at me with eyes anticipating a game.

‘Why are we reading the dead pages?’

He tilted his head, looking at me. ‘Because the people on the page were a part of our life. I care that they died.’

‘But should you?’ I said. ‘And were they really part of your life?’

Matthew shook his head. ‘I don’t follow,’ he said.

I took a deep breath. I nodded towards the Tabbyphone. ‘Tell me who died today and how they were part of your life.’

Matthew shook Tabby, like he once had shaken a real paper. He swiped it with a finger and looked at it.

‘Leonardo Decaprio,’ he said.

I had no reaction.

‘Elton John.’

‘What? No.’ It was the same feeling I had felt at least once a week, sometimes more. It wasn’t as hard as it had been in the beginning, but it was still a constant pounding at some sense of familiarity vanishing before our eyes.

Matthew clenched his teeth. He had a fondness for the music, and he had worked with him once.

‘Wait why did Leonardo Decaprio die? He’s too young to die, isn’t he?’

Matthew skimmed the Tabby. ‘There is a whisper about suicide.’

‘There are a lot of those going around.’  

‘Sarah Jessica Parker,’ continued Matthew.

‘She’s still alive?’

‘Well no,’ said Matthew in a flat tone. ‘Because she died yesterday.’ Matthew was biting his lips, making a face.

I smiled. ‘Yes. Sorry. I meant I thought she had already died.’

‘She didn’t. I liked her,’ said Matthew. ‘I might have wanked a couple of times.’

‘The time is now eight in the evening,’ said Tabby.

I laughed. ‘Thanks for sharing.’

I regarded him, feeling lucky to laugh every day, but wrapped up in my experiment.

‘What about Facebook?’ I asked. ‘Are there anyone on your page?’

Matthew’s eyes shifted. He didn’t want to tell me. That meant it was someone close to him or someone who would upset me. 

‘Family?’ I asked.

Matthew shook his head.

‘Someone I know?’

He shook his head again.

‘Do you want to talk about it?’

‘After dinner perhaps. I don’t want to think about it sober.’

‘All right.’

Matthew put the Tabbyphone down on the table.

‘So what was this experiment of yours?’

‘Pardon? Oh yes. I was just thinking that when my father told me about getting old, he said that it made him sad to lose friends. I have been trying to prepare for that my whole life, but I was thinking that my parents didn’t have to deal with the dead page and Facebook.’

‘Your mum was on Facebook towards the end.’

‘Yes, and she has a total of twenty-four friends.’

I felt a sting to my heart.

‘Are you all right there?’ asked Matthew, grabbing my hand.

‘I’m fine.’ I let out a sigh. ‘By the way, I talked to my mother’s sister, and she said she had some of my mother’s things for us to come collect.’

‘We could do it this weekend,’ said Matthew.

I smiled and then returned to my experiment. I held up a finger.

‘I have accumulated on average thirty-five friends per year, adding up to one thousand and thirty-four friends today.’ I looked at Matthew. ‘Most of them are about the same age as us, and now people have commenced dying. Are we supposed to be dealing with this many dead people? My father never knew that his childhood friend had died, or his colleague had passed away, or that his University roommate had been picked up by the Grim Reaper. My parent’s generation had to deal with John Lennon dying and John F. Kennedy. And yes, I recall my father being upset about David Bowie dying too soon, but they never experienced the same amount of celebrities dying as we do now.’

Matthew was listening, looking at me with his blue eyes.

‘There are too many celebrities. There are too many faces and friends for our minds to cope. I think this sadness is a result of this. If my brain doesn’t distinguish between my real-life friends and celebrities then what? Will I block out everyone in the end? On top of this, I feel overly reminded of my own mortality.’

Matthew reached up and scratched his ear. ‘I have been thinking something in the same line, but different,’ he said. ‘I have been thinking that I am overloaded on bad news and negative ranting from people who are not qualified to rant, as well as overloaded on people dying.’

I smiled a wide smile and pointed a finger at him. ‘Spot on, and it will be even worse for the lost generation.’

Tabbyphone made a noise, announcing that the potato pie had reached the ideal temperature. Matthew got up.

‘I got it,’ he said. ‘Get the glasses.’

I did and went to the dining room. Matthew put the potato pie down on the table and we dug in.

‘I hope the lost one made it home safe,’ I said.

‘He is throwing a party right now,’ said Matthew. ‘If his friends remember where he lives.’ He lifted an eyebrow. ‘Or he’s burying his cat.’

‘That’s not even funny,’ I said.

‘I hate when they cry,’ said Matthew.

I shrugged. ‘It must be a relief to know that they will return home to their stuff. He must have been out there a while if he’s been lost since the virus.’

‘They are fine though,’ he said. ‘They have their money on Tabbyphone. Most of them are living at hotels, and they are on Citizen benefits, so they aren’t missing out on work.’

‘That is the first time I have associated Citizen benefits with anything good,’ I said.

‘Harrison is fine,’ said Matthew, tilting his head.

I shrugged. ‘I know he is, but for how long? I just wish that there had been a job for him, once he had finished university.’

‘No one could have predicted this,’ said Matthew.

I smiled. ‘Everyone predicted this,’ I said. ‘But no one stopped to ask if a human life is worth living when no one expects you to contribute to society.’

We finished the pie.

‘The robots are leading happy productive lives,’ said Matthew. He got up and headed for the kitchen. ‘I think we need some pudding,’ he called out. He returned, placing a banana cake on the table.

‘The robots don’t know that,’ I said. The topic was making me exhausted. ‘Who is coming tomorrow?’ I asked. ‘Is it just Amanda and Ryan?’

Matthew cut me a piece of cake. He paused then made the piece bigger.

‘Oh no. Stephen and Scarlett are coming?’

Matthew smiled a strenuous smile. ‘I’m sorry. Ryan mentioned it on Facebook, so I had to invite them as well, or it would have evolved into an international crisis.’

I shook my head. ‘You didn’t have to do any such thing.’

‘I just don’t like it, darling. There is nothing wrong with her.’

I took the plate and smelt it before placing it on the table in front of me.

‘I suppose not. I just always end up being in a mood once they have left. I can’t put my finger on it.’

‘Drink water,’ said my Tabbyphone.  

Matthew and I both giggled.

‘Really?’ asked Matthew.

‘You should have heard it earlier. It told me to remember to breathe.’

‘Classic! But breathing is important.’

I smiled. ‘Do we have everything ready for dinner tomorrow?’

‘I got the permission to buy a roast. It will be here half an hour before the guests.’

‘And do we have enough red wine?’

‘We do. Enough for you to get hammered and forget about Scarlett being here.’

‘Perhaps I will spill my red wine on Scarlett’s Tabbyphone,’ I said, with a cunning smile on my face. ‘It’s a realistic sort of accident.’  

‘It’s water-repellent,’ said Matthew.

‘Or I could then tip over a candle on top of it and then step on it as I try to make a heroic attempt at putting out the fire?’

‘Then you also step on her house key, her car key, her credit card, her phone, her calendar, and her family photo album.’

‘She has backup,’ I said, interrupting his ranting. ‘Everyone has a backup.’

‘If she paid for it,’ said Matthew. He pointed the fork at me. ‘Behave madam Ally, or I will have to give you a spanking.’

I pondered it for a moment, making Matthew laugh. ‘Just get me drunk.’

‘Yes, darling.’

I had an ache in my stomach the entire next day thinking about the dinner. I had been looking forward to seeing Amanda, but it had all evaporated.

I made it home a couple of hours before the guests were to arrive. I found Matthew in the kitchen and planted a kiss on his lips.  

‘I’m sorry I’m late,’ I said, handing him the cantaloupe for the entrée. ‘I remembered the cantaloupe. Dang those have gotten expensive.’

‘Good job.’ He squeezed my buttocks. ‘Now go grab a shower. You stink.’

I smiled. ‘Thank you. What a compliment.’

‘You ran from the station. I saw you. You can’t run that far without stinking.’

I kissed him again. ‘You smell like an actor.’

I made it down in time to set the table and put on some music. It was getting cold outside, so I lit a fire. The bell rang. It was the meat.

‘Hi there,’ I said, answering the door. I eyed the man’s dark skin and cheekbones.

‘Former refugee?’ I asked.

He gave a short nod. ‘I got your order ma’am,’ said the refugee. My guess was Syrian.

‘Thank you,’ I said, grabbing the bag. I placed it on the floor. ‘So, what do we owe you?’

‘Three hundred pounds ma’am.’

I swiped Tabbyphone and opened the money transfer app. I chose the fast track.

‘What were you back home?’ I asked, looking up just long enough to smile at the refugee.

‘I was a doctor ma’am.’

‘Ah. It’s such a waste. I’m sorry.’

‘Yes. Perhaps when the next government comes along, they will do better with integration?’

I shook my head. ‘It will take a lot more than a new government, I’m afraid. Does the three hundred include tips?’

‘Yes. Ma’am.’

I typed in three hundred and fifty pounds and reached out Tabbyphone. He reached out and touched mine. The Tabbyphones biped in succession.

‘Money transferred,’ said Tabbyphone.

‘She speaks too much,’ I mumbled.

The refugee smiled. He pointed at me. ‘Drink water.’

I laughed. ‘Breathe,’ I said.

‘Thank you, ma’am. Enjoy the cow and have a great party.’

I carried the food into the kitchen. ‘All right, how much time do we have to sort out the meat?’ I asked.

‘The time is six forty,’ said Tabby.

Matthew squinted at Tabby. It was back in its slot on the wall, working as a clock. He had programmed one of our holyday pictures as the background.

‘We got twenty minutes. Where was the refugee from?’ He grabbed the bag from me, arranged the meat, did his usual magic with HP sauce and spices and then threw it in the oven.  

‘I didn’t ask. I think Syria. He looked Syrian.’

‘And what did he use to do.’

‘He was a doctor. I pondered for a moment if I should ask him to stay then he could save Scarlett when I kill her later with my bare hands.’

‘That’s so thoughtful, darling,’ said Matthew. ‘But perhaps if we got his number and had him on speed dial then we could use him when there is a line.’

I lifted my head and stared at him. ‘Yeah?’

‘Yeah. Why not? There is a shortage of doctors. He spoke English right?’

‘Perfect English.’

‘It’s just stupid that we have all these people running around doing deliveries when we have a shortage in certain traits. The government deserves a spanking for letting this happen.’

I laughed delighted at the thought of prime minister Glen Johnson getting a spanking.

Matthew squinted his eyes at me and pointed at me with a fork. ‘You are picturing Glen Johnson getting a spanking, aren’t you?’

I clenched my teeth and shook my head. ‘No!’ It would have been more convincing if I hadn’t shouted it.

‘I know you,’ said Matthew.

I burst out laughing again. ‘I was picturing you as a politician, getting a spanking,’ I lied.

‘I’ll give you a spanking,’ he said, moving around the kitchen island.

I shrieked with delight.

The smell from the roast had spread throughout the kitchen and the dining room, and the rest of the food was ready on the table when Tabby announced our guests at the door.

‘I’ll get it,’ said Matthew.

I opted to open the wine and swallowed a full glass before Matthew could catch me red-handed.

‘Don’t drink and drive,’ said Tabbyphone from the wall. She said that every Saturday night.

‘You drive me mad,’ I retorted.

‘The time is seven.’

‘I didn’t say time,’ I said, pointing at Tabby.

‘The time is still seven.’

‘Tabby, you suck!’

Garth Only Knows

Al arrives at Dorrit University in Birmingham Alabama on a football scholarship, only to discover that the place is not as kind to strangers, as promised on the front of the University pamphlets. Soon after Al has arrived at the school, a teacher is found murdered on campus, after Al has expressed anger towards him over a cultural indifference, and she finds herself a suspect.

Word Count: 223.550

Chapter 1: The Dorrit Bubble

It might not seem of great importance to anyone, to understand what happened inside the Dorrit bubble. If you have never been there, nor are planning to go, what would be the point? However, what happened at Dorrit taught me things I thought I would never have to learn. I hope that walking in my footsteps will spare you the troubles that I have endured.

It is sometimes hard to isolate the beginning of any given event in life, but I will commence in August of 1997. That was when I left Denmark behind, for a soccer scholarship, becoming a freshman at a private university in Birmingham, Alabama. I was no stranger to living in the United States, as I was a former resident of Portland, Oregon, where I had worked for a year. Thus, I was confident that I could make it in the South. It turned out that I discovered too late, that the South is nothing like home.  

The place was Dorrit University. Everyone called it the Dorrit Bubble because everyone thought that we inside the bubble were sheltered from the real world. We were not. 

The campus was a hundred and fifty years old but striving to look older. The most striking building was the big library, grazing the top of a hill opposite the gates. Knowledge is divine; it was signalling, deceiving. The building was baroque-styled, with big pillars in front of the entrance. It had a slim bell tower with an oversized clock on the side. I recognized it from the logos on the brochures that my soon-to-be soccer coach Benson had sent me.

A wide path of stairs led up to it and on the day I arrived, men were planting flowers along the path.

On both sides of the path, were big well-trimmed grass quads, with a few trees providing sporadic shade. Two more buildings stood out from the rest and caught my attention. They were on each end of campus, facing each other. One had a dome, the other a tall narrow tower. Something other than knowledge was divine. The brochures had made me the promise, that people of all beliefs were welcome. I assumed this to include the belief in nothing. 

My dorm was an all-girl dorm in a secluded part of campus. Trees circumvented it. At the time I arrived, it was almost empty.

At first glance, I found Dorrit to be a small size, but it turned out that Dorrit was just the perfect size for messing with my life.

I recall little other of that day. What I do remember was being alone in my room at night. I opened the window to let in some humid air and lay on the carpeted floor with the fan on. The steady hum meant that I was back in America and life could be anything.    

The fact is that since time immemorial, people have been seeking other places, when running from something. I was running from being the outsider.

I am the girl you mocked in high school. I am the awkward person who stood out and never fitted into your world. I am the creature who never said anything clever in class. I have said many clever things, but not a lot of people heard me. I also say dumb things. I am the ghost you never took the time to get to know. I am the one, who never cared, because it was more important to be me than to be accepted by everyone else.

My year in Oregon had given me hope and this was my second chance to start over. Life could be anything I wanted it to be. I had made up my mind that as a University student, I would be me and everyone would love me. I may have made a slight error in my calculations.               

At first, I was a chameleon, enjoying myself by copying southern behaviour. I started calling people sir and ma’am with a big smile, feeling surreal. It became obvious that the South was nothing like the North.  

I noticed that men made a big deal out of etiquette. At first, this was flattering, but I soon found myself wondering what they would want in return. I began noticing a loss of the rights to equality between men and women, which I had taken for granted in my native country. I tried to tell myself that I was being hysterical but found that I was not a compelling arguer or perhaps a bad listener. 

Throughout the first couple of weeks, I could hear people moving into the dorm. I began fearing the arrival of my roommate while trying to keep an open mind. I worried that she would be too religious.

I started my first soccer practice at Dorrit University by thanking God for bringing the team together. It was the first Baptist church’s God, whom I assumed to be a standard sort of fellow. It was a brand-new soccer field, with plastic sticking up between the grass.             

God was just about as real to me as extra-terrestrial life. This in my case translates to, not being a believer, but open-minded to the possibility and fascinated by the concept. To see so many people, my age, move their eyes to the ground in respect and praise God, stunned me. I remember staring at their faces, searching for just a little sign of disbelief, or that smile telling me that they were joking, but just one head looked up. The eyes that met mine were disapproving. I joined them in an “amen,’ which meant nothing to me. 

I got a new name that afternoon. My initial L morphed into Al. I looked around, it was hot as hell and for a long time after that, I was Al in Alabama.

That Sunday we all went to Coach Benson’s church. The excursion was a cross between representing the school and bonding with the team. Some of my teammates reacted to the church apparently being liberal. It was overstepping all of my boundaries, so I wasn’t sure why Coaches church wasn’t good enough.

I had my first thoughts about the difference between physical and spiritual religion. Which is more important? Believing in God and not going to church, or going there without a shred of faith in your body? In my head, I started seeing their nervous twitches, as a sign of insecurity. It seemed to me like none of them had figured out yet, which aspect of their worshipping would get them to heaven.

I walked across campus after we returned that evening, while the heat clung to my skin, wondering why it is important for religious people to convince the rest of us and how they could all be so certain. How can a person living in a world with so many people believing in so many different things, disregard all other faiths and hang on so steadfastly to their little corner of this big pile? Which is in most cases, whatever their parents happened to believe in. I realized halfway back to my dorm that I do the same.

So, I switched to wondering how these people, claiming to be on a crusade of love, could hurt another person without a shred of care. I grew up, not touched by implication, but always puzzled, because of all the religious wars of the Middle East and Eastern Europe. How can you preach love when there is so much hate, or fear in your heart?

Abigail Lowe was living in my hallway. She was religious to her backbone, working twenty-four hours a day as her own police officer. We became friends and I was amazed to find someone as reverent as the rest, who still managed to live life to the fullest. She offered to give me a ride to go shopping one day and after that, we started spending time on a regular basis. Abigail was good at arranging stuff for everyone in the hall, and in no time, I had more friends than I had ever had before.

One afternoon it knocked on my door and outside stood my roommate. At first sight, she looked mean, but I figured that I looked the same way to her. I must have even looked mean and foreign, which is far worse.     

I told her to do whatever with the room, went to soccer practice, and returned to a bottom bunk in a cramped space. She had the bible on tape and preferred going to the movies rather than church. She also got me some wheels. Her name was Melissa Fudgastine, but everyone called her Fudge.

After the first couple of weeks, it seemed like my new world had already fallen into shape. I had plenty of friends, people on campus knew my new name, and Abigail’s family had as good as adopted me, inviting me often to spend Sundays at their house.

My first class at Dorrit was Latin. This was my language number six, so I knew the drill. The people in my class seemed little like anyone I would befriend, except one guy named Curtis. He however fell asleep during the first lesson, and that was how he spent most of that semester.

In Mathematics, I encountered a teacher with a heavy southern drawl, and I understood nothing she said. Until that day, I had been fluent in English.

From my cultural perspective class, I took a liking to my teacher Professor Lawrence in an instant. He presented us with a reading list, containing a majority of my favourite books and authors.   

Communication arts was the opposite. A certain Professor Caldwell got under my skin. Today I am uncertain about what was the altercation between us, but I recall walking out of the last building, Brooks Hall, consumed with rage against this man, whom I had just met. His values had clashed head-on with my values, and I was on his home turf. I had never felt this sort of utter frustration before. Many people never get to, but just as many, live their entire life filled with this feeling. Until that day, I had never understood this fact.

I walked into the sunlight, certain that my wrath would follow me all day, but a figure passing by, distracted me.

I stopped on the steps of Brooks Hall, intrigued by a man, surrounded by a small cluster of girls. I had trouble telling if he was a student or a teacher, as he looked older than the girls, but resembled no teacher I had seen. A gut feeling convinced me that he was a student. He was a handsome devil, which I was not expecting to see at Dorrit University. The devil that is.

There was something in his way of walking and the glowing in his eyes. His posture convinced me he possessed the inner peace I had always longed for. I thought to myself that if I asked him for the time, he would tell me that he never wears a watch.

Jalousie was the first thing that hit me. I wanted to be one of those girls so bad I could feel it thumbing under my skin. They did, however, resemble a harem and I found the scene grounds for amusement. I had no way of knowing anything about this man, but in my heart, I already did. I thought that perhaps if I could get close to him, the tranquillity could rub off.   

I stood there admiring his rough features. He laughed at something someone said, and a girl called him Connor. I knew I would get to know Connor at some point.

I remember telling Fudge about the inner peace man. She said that she had noticed him as well. I also remember telling her that I would get to know him, at which she laughed, certain, that I never would.

It happened sooner than later, and it was on destiny’s terms more than it was on mine. I discovered that Connor was hanging out with the same group of people in the food court every day. I was passing through the food court that day, with the sole purpose of drawing attention. And it worked.

I was a stranger that day to Jared. He needed someone to pay for his lunch and decided I looked like an easy prey. I wondered why a person at a rich man’s place like Dorrit, would resort to begging strangers for lunch. He did try to cover his motive, but I’m the storyteller, not the sucker. I later learned that most Afro Americans at the university were there on scholarships and not due to the size of their parent’s wallets. Another lesson learned in disbelief.

I found his petty attempt to hustle me charming and agreed to pay. Jared introduced himself to me and asked me to come and sit at his table.

I ended up a bit confused, in a chair next to my man of inner peace. Jared introduced me to him, but Connor ignored me, after a short polite greeting. It was a slap in the face. My imagination would under no circumstances, accept him ignoring me. It is a hard world to live in when you ascribe characteristics to people before you get to know them. A lot of us do this, leading ourselves down the long road of disappointment, as well as the long road of missed opportunities.

Jared asked me, in an absentminded manner, a sporadic assortment of questions. Meanwhile, I lend my covert attention to Connor. I tried to listen in on a conversation he was having with a dusty-looking fellow named Dusty. I was eager to determine whether I had been wrong about him. I was about to abort mission when Jared asked me my name. I was as absentminded as he was.

“Lene,’ I told him.

This got everyone’s attention. After my year in Portland, I was speaking with an American accent and most Americans assumed that I was one of them. Jared asked me to repeat my name then Connor turned towards me, inquiring what kind of name that was.

“That’s a Danish kind of name,’ I said, turning towards him.

In a moment the rest of the world was obsolete, there was just Connor and I. Connor asked me about my country and what it was like, compared to America. He wanted me to describe my favourite dish from home. Then he asked me if his questions were annoying, and told me if so, I should tell him to stop.

I did a small happy dance, as I walked through the door of my dorm room later that day.

‘I talked to the inner peace man!’ I yelled at Fudge, who was sitting at her desk.

‘I know,’ she said. ‘I saw you.’

I continued my happy dance, while I told her about Jared trying to trick me.

The next day I was walking through the food court again. I never expected them to be there, but it seemed like the food court had been on pause. They were all sitting at the same table, in the same seats. I forgot if it was Jared or Connor who called me over, but I was thrilled to join once more.

No one ever introduced me to people; I just became one of them.

Jake, whom everyone referred to as Fletcher, reminded me of Chandler from friends. He had a Boston accent, which sounded hilarious since he used the word Fuck as a synonym for just about everything.

Victor was from San Francisco and on a Tennis scholarship. I had seen him around campus, with a tarantella on his arm and had noticed his Mohawk. I have a wild imagination, but picturing Victor on a tennis court, in weird pants and a pink Lacoste shirt, is still impossible for me to do.

Aside from those two, there were a couple of girls from some sorority. I never learned much about them and got the feeling that I was not welcome in the harem.

I sat in the food court talking to the boys for a long time. When the time came for me to leave, I found myself wishing that I could stay forever. I was procrastinating when Fletcher got up, grabbing his backpack.

Conner leaned in and whispered; ‘Where do you think you’re going?’

Fletcher got the classic deer caught in a headlight look on his face.

‘I got class.’

Connor bellowed and nodded for Fletcher to take off then he leaned closer to me. ‘Once you’re sitting down with the class then you need a good excuse to leave.’

‘What’s a good excuse?’ I whispered.

‘I can’t think of one,’ he replied.

I felt my eyes widen, and Connor bellowed again.

I looked at my clock. Connor leaned in again.

‘You got class too, I reckon.’

I nodded and bit my lip.

Connor nodded for me to leave as well. ‘I’ll let you go this once,’ he whispered.

I could hear his laughter follow me through the cafeteria.

The group had more people. Daniel was a rich, handsome Swish/South African boy who was Fletcher’s roommate. Nick had a gaze like a mad serial killer and frightened me a little.

What followed was a period of finding my footing in what was now my crowd. The harem seemed to leave when Connor did, leaving me the only female when Connor wasn’t bringing his harem.

Sitting at that table in the food court became my favourite part of the day. In the beginning, it was all small talk, like which movie was the funniest, and who would win this weekend’s football game. I enjoyed sitting next to Connor, slapping him an occasional high five, when he found another clue for the paper crossword. Jared seemed to think about sex all, the time, but Fletcher made conversations interesting, by taking everything and nothing personal, even when it was in no way directed at him. Nick added spice with his insight into history and politics, although he seemed cagey in his discussions as if he knew things he was afraid to reveal.

I was at the table with Jared, Daniel and Fletcher one afternoon, when Connor arrived.

‘Conner!’ said Fletcher. ‘Just in time. We’re having an important discussion about whether Dorrit will allow the swimsuits in the Miss Dorrit beauty pageant.’

‘They are too uptight,’ said Nick.

‘I’m surprised it’s not considered porn here,’ I added, smiling at Connor.

‘Are you going to the Miss Dorrit pageant?’ asked Fletcher.

I smiled and did a pose.

‘Hey, you know me! I’ll enter and win. Uuuhm, and I’ll get you boys some world peace.’ The boys were still having trouble understanding my sarcasm, so it was a bit of gamble.

Connor sat down next to me and leaned in.  

‘You could win a beauty pageant,’ he said, sounding a little strange.

He smiled at me. I recall it as a sad smile, which I found weird at the time.

‘Thank you,’ I stuttered. Under the table, his bare leg moved and started resting against mine.I felt the first spark of a crush, somewhere in my stomach, next to a sandwich with tuna and lettuce. 

When I looked up again, the subject had changed.

‘Do you drink?’ asked Jared. Everyone at the table stared at me.

I shook my head. ‘No, my sole addiction is Baileys and that is too expensive.’

‘What’s that?’ asked Jared.

‘It’s this Irish chocolate cream drink,’ said Daniel.

I drifted off thinking about the smooth taste.

‘How do you drink it?’ asked Hared.

‘Just like it is,’ said Daniel, but I shook my head again.

‘The ice cube,’ I said. ‘Don’t forget to drop an ice cube into it. It brings out the flavour.’

The thought of an ice-cold Baileys made me close my eyes, and I must have moaned a little because when I opened them again, there were four very horny boys staring at me.

‘What?’ I said feeling abashed.

‘Are you having an orgasm?’ asked Jared, and they all exploded in laughter.

I felt my complexion turning bright red, but I kept laughing too, as I hid my face in my hands and tried to disappear under the table unnoticed. When I dared to look at them again, Jared smiled at me.

‘Now we know what turns her on,’ he said, addressing the boys.

He gave Daniel a confidential look.

‘Irish Cream!’ they said in one voice, nodding.

I had a class later that day at Brooks Hall, and when I crossed paths with Jared, he waved at me and yelled. ‘Irish cream!’

‘Shut up!’ I yelled back, loving the fact that I had someone yelling at me in the hall.

Later that day I returned to the food court. Connor was sitting at the table, studying his crosswords. When I sat down, Connor leaned in close to me.            

‘So, Al. How about some Irish cream?’ he whispered. He leaned back in his chair, smiled and winked at me.

‘Get over it,’ I said.

Connor threw his head back in unbridled laughter.

I returned to the homey feel of the table in the food court the next day. I was excited at the prospect of spending close to a whole day in my favourite spot. I had Cultural Perspective at one o’clock, but that was all, so I did my homework. Fletcher came and joined. He set off in a long monologue.

‘That fucking Daniel, borrowed my fucking alarm last summer, and he fucking left it in fucking South Africa, hence I don’t have a fucking alarm and have to get wake-up calls every fucking morning and by the way, you shouldn’t fucking fuck with a guy from Boston.’

 I listened with a patient expression on my face and nodded in the right places until Fletcher said that I was a fucking chick, no offence, and went to class. I was wondering what that last comment was about, but that happened a lot when I was talking to Fletcher. There were too many big arm gestures and rapid talking.

After he left, I wondered how a type like Fletcher was adapting to Dorrit, considering that the word fuck would offend most of the girls. I also wondered what he meant by me being a chick, and if the remark about fucking a guy from Boston, indicated that he was mad at Daniel, or if it was advice about my sex life. 

Later Victor joined me. Victor picked up the crosswords section, from the paper on the table, which was without a doubt left earlier by Connor. Victor and I started filling it in. Neither one of us was speaking. 

Victor left half an hour later. I still had time before a meeting with Fudge in the food court and stayed at the table.

That was suddenly how my life was. Connor left the crosswords in the morning, and one or several of us sat there, as we all left and joined when we could. One day I walked into a close-to-full food court, and still, our table was vacant. Perhaps everyone knew that it was our table.  

We started calling it the class. If someone from our crowd asked if you were coming to class today, they were asking if you were going to the food court. It worked because none of us ever had real classes together.

Daniel showed up next. 

‘Hey Al, shit how are you doing?’ he asked in his strange accent, which was leaning more towards his Switch heritage, than his African.

He sat down next to me and ran a hand down my arm. He was doing that on a regular basis and although I found it weird, there is no rational argumentation against letting a handsome, filthy rich, man, stroke your arm. 

‘Shit man,’ he continued. ‘I have to do a shitty book report about the City of shit.’ I knew he meant the City of Ladies.

I remembered what Fletcher had said earlier, and it dawned on me that Daniel and Fletcher were roommates. Poor Daniel had no way of knowing what made me laugh, but it was difficult to hold it back, picturing Daniel and Fletcher having a conversation in their room.

‘Shit. Fuck. Shit. Fuck,’ They went on in my head.

Daniel took no notice of my outburst and stroked my arm again.

‘Well, I’ve got to go,’ he said then he left.

‘Good luck with your essay,’ I yelled after him, well aware that I would help him write it.

That evening I found myself in bed with a smile on my lips. A memory of someone I cared about in Oregon in another lifetime had crossed my mind, but the pain that used to come with it wasn’t there anymore.  

They were all there that morning and a debate about religious shows on television was already going on, as I sat down. They were talking about people getting up and walking after a whole life in a wheelchair. It was the first time thatthe class was talking about a religious issue.

‘Those shows are ridiculous. Everyone knows the guy is a fake,’ yelled Jared, speaking my mind. His next words were far from my mind.  

‘Everyone knows that he’s taking credit for God’s work.’

My reaction was fear. Fear that perhaps if these people found out about me, they would cast me out and condemn me, in that strange fashion that many religious people do. I was once again the imposter. Everyone but Fletcher was gone when I summoned the courage to ask.

‘Are you religious too?’

Fletcher nodded confused. ‘I’m a Catholic though. I’m not a Baptist like the rest of Dorrit. Why do you ask?’

I was reluctant.

‘I don’t believe there is a God.’

Fletcher shrugged. ‘I never thought about whether you believe in God. You shouldn’t worry about it.’

I smiled uncertain if I should go on, but Fletcher beat me to it.

‘Did anyone give you a hard time about this?’ The last word was expressing astonishment.

‘People do give me demeaning comments now and then,’ I admitted.

‘Such as?’

‘Like, since I’m not religious, how do I know that I’m living life right and have I slept with a lot of guys and stuff like that.’

Fletcher sent me a sad look before he went on to curse all of those who had been giving me a hard time. On the other hand, perhaps he was just talking about them. It was hard to tell. I did, however, feel uplifted, when I left him to go to class. I felt confident that no one in the class would ever judge me.

I returned to our table again around two in the afternoon, found Jared there and sat down. He told me that someone had called Connor and revealed that I had a crush on him. I tried to pretend like I didn’t care while going over the list of girls in my head, to whom I had mentioned Connor. Jared enjoyed being the first to know, and he told me all the details about how Connor had given him a ride the day before.

‘Did you call him?’ asked Jared without warning.

The question caught me off guard, but I managed to stutter, ‘No. Is that what he thinks?’

‘No. I asked him that same question.’ Jared leaned back in his chair staring at me. ‘So old Connor,’ he said, emphasizing old.

I shrugged.

I wanted to talk to Connor, so the next day I went to Convocation. Convocation happened every Tuesday and Thursday at Dorrit. It was obligatory to attend at least eight of them per semester, or the school detained your diploma at the end of your final year.

I looked the word up in the dictionary. It is a large formal assembly. In my personal dictionary, it will always say; meetings where speakers talk about a variety of subjects, implicating God when you thought that there was no possible way of doing so. After the two first convocations, I felt so annoyed by this tendency, that I lost any desire to go. Diploma or no diploma. I kept this promise to myself for a month, but that day I needed to clear up things with Connor.

I walked to Convocation with Connor and the harem, and sat down on the bench, as close to the isle as possible. 

The praising of God commenced. Connor untied my shoelaces, before I could protest and gave me his last piece of gum. Connor was always trying to expand my pallet with strange American products of the candy kind. On a regular day, I would have found it cute, but that day I took the gum and subsided in my thoughts. I didn’t mind him knowing, but I minded that he had done nothing about it. I remember Connor giving me hard shoves on occasion, just to annoy me or perhaps bring me back to life.

We were walking back towards the campus centre when I managed to slow him down just a couple of steps behind the others.

‘I heard you got a phone call this weekend,’ I said.

Connor looked puzzled. I wondered if he was pretending not to remember, perhaps to spare me the humiliation.     

‘From a girl,’ I continued, trying to get the damn skeleton out of the closet.

This made Connor’s face light up in a big smile. He turned towards me.

‘Oh, that phone call.’ He dragged out the word that.

I maintained a straight face, anticipating his next move. I was surprised when he snug an arm around me.

‘It’s okay,’ he said, but I shook my head.

‘No, it’s not okay. You weren’t supposed to know.’

Connor just smiled, and we walked on in silence.

I parted from the others in front of the campus centre. I was going to the cafeteria for lunch. As the others walked away from me, Connor turned around and sent me a confidential look.

‘It’s okay,’ he reiterated.

I stood and watched him disappear with the harem.                                       

After having been at convocation with Connor and the harem, I started going as often as possible. This soon became two times a week. I never listened to any of the speeches; there was too much happening on the bench.

I went to convocation that morning, walking there with Jared and Daniel. I ended up sitting by the aisle. Connor was a no-show. I became restless, looking around, wondering if I would have to listen this time. However, in the last second, he appeared, sitting down on the bench in front of me. I felt disappointed that we would not be crammed next to each other as usual.

I let out a shriek, as I felt something touching my leg. Connor was reaching back into the aisle. He handed me a small notebook. I opened it.

How are you? It said.

Great. There is no need to worry about me, I replied and passed it back, just to receive it a moment later. 

Did you get your UCCA project back? It said.

Yes! I got an A-. I’m proud.

High five! Connor wrote back then he held out the palm of his hand.

I smiled and skinned it, taking all the time in the world.

We passed the notebook forth and back, leading a spasmodic conversation on paper. The conjugation rising for a hymn interrupted us. We both stood up. As usual, I had never heard the song before and as it had become a habit to me, I used the break to glance around at the faces.

The expressions were profound and focused on worshipping their God, but on occasion, a face would seem to diverge from the others. Sometimes I caught expressions of ennui, or someone reading a book, I assumed the homework of the day, held below the bench, out of sight.

That day I detected a covert outsider. A tall guy, which I had never seen before. This was a disturbing fact on a campus the size of Dorrit. He had a scar on his chin, semi-long dark hair, held in place by a bandana. He was wearing Jeans and a big sweater, which would have looked comfortable, if not for the incessant Alabama heat. He was tapping a rhythm disagreeing with the hymn, and he was staring straight at me.

My heart skipped a beat. I am not sure what startled me, but perhaps the fact that this was the first time that anyone had looked back, or maybe it was the impious glare from his eyes. I stared back and then found the malice replaced by a copious smile, making me wonder if I had seen anything at all. I was unable to tear away, until something touching my hand, caused me to turn around.

Connor was half-facing me. I was holding on to the bench in front of me, and now his hand was resting on top of mine. I smiled back and as if I had broken a spell, he removed his hold. The music likewise came to a stop, and I sat down, perplexed.

While leaving the church I remembered the outsider, and I searched the crowd for him, finding that he had sunken into the ground.

I was in a mood when convocation ended, knowing that I had real classes for the remainder of the day and that Connor would leave campus before I could return to the food court. All I would have was a brief lunch. Connor noticed that I was a little on the downside and kicked my butt a couple of times, to cheer me up. In deep thought, I followed the others to the food court, where Jared was guarding our table. 

Another stranger was talking to him. He was a middle-aged Afro-American guy, who could be a teacher, but looked a little too lax. I got a sense of familiarity.

‘Al! This is pap. Pap! This is Al. She is from Denmark,’ said Jared, and I realized that this was the infamous dean of the sociology department Professor Hayes. 

I smiled at the guy a little nervous.

He turned, offering me a big smile and his hand.

‘Denmark? I want to go there. Ye’all is leading in the field of sociology,’ he said.

‘I wouldn’t know anything about that, sir,’ I answered, but he ignored my answer and began an erratic inquiry.

I had forgotten all about the man who had stared back at me in convocation.  Soon that man would play with my life.

At about that same time, Dorrit was stolen. This would be the school mascot, not the school itself. A Dalmatian puppy, descending from the mascot of Providence College earlier mascot Friar of what Ho. For some reason that was extraordinary, and everyone got this proud glare on their face when they talked about it.

The theft of the dog came as a big shock, but what overwhelmed me the most was unclear. That we had an actual real-life mascot, or that someone had gone through the trouble of kidnapping the poor thing. I felt sorry for the puppy, supported by my found belief, that animals do not enjoy wearing T-shirts or hanging out at ball games, without getting to touch the ball.

They never found Dorrit. Speculations are still roaming the school. Was it someone’s attempt to ruin our season? In which case they needed not to bother, as we were handling that just fine. Or did the little fellow get tired of the school and run away? Today I believe that maybe the mascot did affect the school after all, because Dorrit started working in mysterious ways, after that day.

Iron Feathers

This is not going to be a love story. It will probably be more like a desperate stalker story with a bit of Cold War, confusion, imagination and a gypsy. I never would have guessed that it would turn into a mystery because it was supposed to be a story about a journey to a mysterious place, where an application had placed me for a year of my life. This was when I joined the ERASMUS program at University of Warsaw, my teacher vanished, I met Dorian Gray, and had a lot of Sangria Tuesdays and pancake Wednesdays.

Wordcount: 87.338

Chapter 1: A Journey To The Other Side

What the fuck have I gotten myself into? That was the thought that went through my head, as I smiled and waved goodbye to my family. They looked like they were thinking the same, standing there on the platform on Central Station in Copenhagen, waving their hands at me. The train was heading straight for the unknown. The ten hours on the train were meant to calm the panic. It had seemed like a great idea when I had put the University of Warsaw as my third option in my application for the ERASMUS program, and again when the faculty had called me and begged me to make it my first choice because no one had been there yet, but now that I was on that train, it was all the way outside of the EU, and it was not a country with the best reputation.

This is not going to be a love story. It will probably be more like a desperate stalker story with a bit of Cold War, confusion and imagination. I never would have guessed that it would turn into a mystery because it was supposed to be a story about a journey to a mysterious place, where an application had placed me for a year of my life.

This is first and foremost the story about how I learned that Poland is what you see, but it’s also what everyone knows, but no one sees.

When I left the train station in Copenhagen, I felt anticipation. Switching trains in Hamburg, I felt annoyed with myself for bringing two full suitcases, and then I started looking out the window and noticed Germany changing before my eyes, as I headed towards the other side of what was once East Europe.

I stared out the window, wondering if my four-and-a-half year so far, as a legal student, had changed the way I see the world. I wondered what the East would be like. People’s warnings had been of a disturbing kind. Cover your blond hair, when walking down the street. Be careful or they will steal your things. Someone told me not to assume that Polish people making friends with me were my friends. I was warned to assume that they just wanted to take advantage of me.

I was smart enough to not be stigmatising and naïve enough to walk in with my eyes shut. I had made up my mind to enter the country without any predisposition about people. I would just have to find my own beat like I always did.

I didn’t know the language. I didn’t know anything about the culture. I had no clue what the educational system would be like. To be honest, at this point, I wasn’t even sure where it was on the map.

I popped on my headset and tried to listen to the disk I had bought, teaching the language. I had listened to it several times, but all that had stuck was thank you and yes.

A little while out of Hamburg, I struck up a conversation with a guy from Australia. We talked, and he was a lot of fun. It all got a bit spooky, however, when the Polish border police kicked him off the train. This was where the EU had ended. Still in August 2003.

The train moved. I caught a glimpse of my Australian friend on the platform, and then I was in Poland. I checked my phone, and it was still working. The country outside looked deserted and a little rustic.  

I realized after a while that the guy on my other side was speaking a bit of English, so I asked him if he knew how to dial out of Poland. He answered with a; ‘Do you want to call Denmark?’

I smiled and nodded and started wondering if A. he had been listening in on my conversation earlier with the Australian guy. B. he had checked out my passport when I showed it to the border police, or C. He was an iron carpet spy who had just blown his cover.

I didn’t manage to connect to Denmark and resumed staring out the window at my new home country. At first, I saw bushes, but then I saw a street. When the borders had first opened in 1989, my father had been bold and drove the family across to East Germany for a peek. They just had cobblestone, as far as we went. It appeared however that this had been updated. On one of the streets we passed, I saw a man in a suit hitchhiking.

The sun turned blood red and started falling at a slow pace. The air was questionable. In short, it stunk, but that could have been the train.

People started saying ‘dziękuję,’ and, ‘bardzo.’ Thank you and very. Train stations with odd names started passing by my window. ‘Sbazsynek.’ I couldn’t even begin to guess how that was pronounced. About 200 kilometres later, it was getting hard to see the country through the darkness. My imagination took over, inventing all sorts of monsters.

The train drove into Warsaw Central Station around ten in the evening. I stepped off the train with my two suitcases. One blue and one green. I started looking around for the girl with the umbrella who was supposed to pick me up.

People poured off the platform, leaving me behind with my suitcases. Those suitcases had jumped into everyone’s face, being both fancier and fuller than any other passenger’s suitcase. There had been nothing fancy about them when I left Copenhagen this morning but rolling into Warsaw they had somehow turned into expensive luggage. I realized that I did not only have no conception of where I was on a map, I also had no idea where I was going to live.

I had about five seconds in a full panic, standing alone, underground, on an abandoned train station in the middle of Warsaw, when a girl appeared on the escalators, holding an open umbrella in her hand. There was no point. It was just her and me left on the station.  

She rushed towards me and came to a full stop. ‘I’m so sorry. I had some problems getting here. Welcome to Warsaw.’ She leaned in and kissed me on both Danish cheeks which hadn’t been kissed since babyhood. The she grabbed one of my suitcases. ‘We need to hurry. We have to get a ticket for the tram, and they are shutting down.’

I hurried behind her up the stairs, dragging the other suitcases. She did the talking in Polish, and I felt even further away from home, thinking that I would never master a language like that. ‘Billety do Tramwajy,’ she said, and an old woman pushed a ticket across the counter. We almost ran to catch the last tram.

The tram was yellow and red, and it looked like it had been stolen from Copenhagen fifty years ago. I remember the ride as being dark. I stared at people who somehow had the same colour hair and eyes as me but still looked nothing like me. I remember thinking that everyone looked like people from my parents’ 1970s photo albums.

We got off not too long after we got on, and hurried across a stoplight, down a street and left down a sidewalk and into a building. A man was sitting in a glass cage. He didn’t speak English. His haircut was also from the 1970s or early 1980s. He had a scar reaching from the left upper corner of his face to the right side of his chin. He looked nice.

‘Klucz do sto trzy b,’ said the girl with the umbrella, and we got key 103b.

The girl with the umbrella showed me the way to my room. We snug through the front door, which was unlocked, into a kitchen. Five doors were leading from the kitchen. Three of them said A, B and C. The girl with the umbrella gave me a phonecard, so I could call my parents then left me in my room with the information that I had five roommates, that four of them were sleeping in the other rooms, that the one I was sharing a bedroom with wasn’t there, that the plans for tomorrow were floating, and that the phone was in the hallway. Then the girl with the umbrella left me to figure out my new life.   

I tiptoed into the hallway and called my parents. They were glad to hear that I was well and had arrived at my destination. I bought an Ice Tea in a vending machine in the hall. It cost me 2,5 zloty which was 5 Danish Kroner. In Denmark, the Ice Tea would have cost 14 Kroner.

I returned to my new room and decided that communists were not the best decorators. I had a grey linoleum floor. A brown bed with two drawers. A brown bookcase. A brown desk, and a chair. I smiled, knowing that someday I would have to leave it, and then I would inevitably end up missing it because this was now my home. I wouldn’t leave this room until I left it with a hundred of my memories, just like someone had a hundred memories of staying there before me.

I made an awful noise taking a shower in one of our two bathrooms. I just couldn’t lie down in my innocent PJ, my fresh sheets that my friends got me as a farewell present, and my new bed, after ten hours on a smelly train. I put the green and blue covers on my Polish duvet and lay down. I had a giggle attack when I noticed that my Polish pillow was massive. I had seen no sign of my four roommates, and I hoped that they weren’t always this silent because I was always this noisy.

I closed my eyes, aware that on both sides of me were four strangers sleeping, who had all met each other but hadn’t met me, and those four strangers would play some sort of part in my new life.

Dave

Effie has been working too hard and has forgotten how to live. Dave has partied so hard that it killed him. When Dave’s ghost starts haunting the lonely businesswoman, she agrees to go on a mad journey to help him uncover who is now keeping him from haunting his son. The two of them discover that perhaps they haven’t lived such different lives.

Wordcount: 103.097

Chapter 1: The Intruder

I knew that something was awry the moment I entered my bedroom. I could tell right away that my favourite poster was missing. Instinct made my heart beat faster in my chest. Then my heart slowed down again, as I rationalized that an intruder would not have made off with a poster of Dave Messer while leaving everything else behind. I had always found Dave to be pleasant on the eye, but it seemed like a silly crime.

I was about to return downstairs to investigate further when a voice stopped me dead in my path.

‘URGH! Have you been making out with this?’ The voice was male, deep, and somehow sounded familiar.

My heart recommenced the odd pounding in my chest. I looked around my room and saw what I had failed to notice before. The backside of my poster was in the corner of my bedroom, with a pair of legs sticking out at the bottom.

Startled, I stumbled backwards, tripped over something on the floor and landed in the hallway on my buttocks. I made a personal note to clean the apartment, sometime this month.

‘Oh? Are you all right there?’ the poster asked.

I shook my head. There was nothing right about this.

‘Here, let me help you,’ offered the deep voice.

Someone began putting the poster down, but I didn’t stick around to see who. I pushed backwards, still seated on the floor. I reached the stairs, in a moment and gravity took over.

I let out a cry for no one to hear, but the intruder. I bumped my head and my elbow on the way down the steps and landed sprawled out at the bottom. I wondered why I had viewed forty apartments because I couldn’t live without a second floor.

The intruder started down the stairs towards me.

I’m going to die.

That was the only thought in my head. I looked up at the tall man approaching then I recognized him.

‘Dave Messer?’ I asked.

Dave beamed his gorgeous smile at me and reached out a hand towards me.

I began screaming again.

‘What? You got my posters all over your bedroom,’ he said. There was an indignant tone in his voice.

‘But you’re dead,’ I said, scrambling around in an attempt to get back on my feet. My elbow was hurting, and I felt a pain in my head.

Dave waved one of his black locks of hair aside and held up a hand.

‘Please don’t do that,’ he said. ‘Please don’t go ballistic. I can’t deal with this right now.’

I stopped scrambling and looked at him.

‘You can’t deal with this?’ I asked. ‘I’m the one who is looking at the ghost of a dead lead singer of a 1980s band. I can’t deal with this!’

Dave squatted in front of me.

‘Fine, I see your point, but I’m in trouble. I need your help. I won’t hurt you.’

He reached out towards me, but I recoiled.

‘Could you just give me a minute?’ I asked. My entire body clenched up to avoid the inexplicable phantom before me.

Dave pulled his hand back and then nodded.

‘Take your time. No worries. Just don’t scream.’

I stared at him. He had died at the age of 46, three weeks ago, suffering from a heart attack in the middle of a concert. At least, according to the article, I had read. He was wearing his trademark tight jeans, white fluffy shirt and purple scarf. The tattoos on his left arm were sticking out by his wrist. He was wearing numerous leather bracelets. His dark hair was short and seemed to be sopping with hair gel. There was a hint of grey in it, as a reminder of his past. His brown eyes were staring straight back at me. I felt myself blush.

‘Are you really Dave?’ I asked.

He shrugged.

‘I reckon so. Let’s get you off the floor. It looks uncomfortable.’

He reached out a hand towards me once more. He used his other hand to wave his lock of hair out of his face again.

I grabbed it, however, reluctant. It was cold at first.

‘Why can I touch you?’ I asked as he pulled me to my feet.

He shook his head.

‘I don’t know. No one else has even been able to see me.’

‘I need a cup of tea,’ I said. ‘Do you want a cup? I’m making tea.’

I turned and tripped on a sweater. I managed to stay on my feet and then headed for the kitchen.

‘I like your apartment,’ said Dave behind me. ‘Except I think it’s a bit extreme with all the posters in your bedroom.’

‘Well, it’s not your bedroom, is it?’ I said annoyed.

‘It’s my face on the wall. I’m just feeling a bit violated.’

I must admit my jaw dropped open, but I had closed it again when I turned around.

‘Don’t say that,’ I said. ‘They are just posters of a band and a singer who meant the world to me for the majority of my life. The posters remind me of good memories, and they remind me to work hard to achieve my dreams.’

‘And I’m hot,’ said Dave and winked at me.

I sent him an annoyed stare.

‘Shut up.’

I perused my kitchen table for signs of my teapot, trying to ignore the ghost lingering beside me. Dave found it first and filled the pot with water.

‘Thank you,’ I said.

He put it on the stove and lit the gas.

‘Are you sure you don’t want a cup?’ I asked.

Dave shook his head.

‘I can’t drink,’ he said. ‘If I could I would be drunk as a skunk right now.’ He sent me a wide grin.

‘Charming,’ I said in a flat tone.

The pot let out a short whistle and I grabbed my keep calm and carry on container.

‘That worked out fine for you,’ he said, pointing at it. ‘Perhaps you should get your head checked. There is a little blood right there at the top.’ He was staring down into the bottom of my head, towering several feet above me.

‘I bumped it against the floor.’

‘Let me get some ice for you.’

Dave started roaming through my freezer. I looked at him and wondered how hard you had to hit your head to see a dead 1980s pop star in your kitchen. Perhaps I had hit my head before I saw him in my bedroom. Perhaps there was a reasonable explanation for this. I grabbed a tea bag and opened the cabinet above my kitchen table.

‘Whoa? How many tea mugs can a person have?’ asked Dave.

‘As many as one can afford,’ I said. ‘Are you always this critical?’

‘Critical?’

‘I got too many posters. I got too many mugs?’

Dave shrugged his shoulders.

‘Well, I’m just saying. How old are you?’

I sent him an ominous stare.

‘Old enough.’

‘Which means? No, let me guess then. 15?’

I stuck out my tongue at him.

‘All right calm down. You live alone. No one in their right mind would let you keep all those old posters, although I do look smashing in that one with the snog marks on. If you have a man here, he’s gay.’

‘Those are not snog marks,’ I protested.

‘Come on,’ he said. ‘Admit it. There is a mark on that poster. You have been snogging it.’

I shook my head, trying to keep my calm.

‘My annoying little brother wanted to bug me, and he threw a wet tennis ball at it. He got several shots in before I managed to murder him.’ I was sneering the last part. The memory was making me a bit agitated. It also put a sting in my heart. When was the last time I had seen him?

‘All right. I will give you the benefit of the doubt. It’s a fairly big apartment. You have an income, which has allowed you to buy about fifty mugs. Are you thirty-five?’

I poured milk into my mug then I filled in the water. The comforting smell of Earl Grey spread throughout the apartment.

‘Hey, I can smell that,’ said Dave. ‘I didn’t realize that before.’

‘Before? How long have you been ghosting around? I’m not thirty-five by the way. I’m thirty-nine. And I worked very hard to afford this apartment and my mugs. The posters I got for free.’ I winked at him and smiled wide.

‘Ouch,’ said Dave. He brushed away the same lock of hair for the third time. I was somewhat annoyed already.

I carried my mug to the living room and sat down on the sofa, tossing away a shirt. Dave picked it up and folded it, placing it on the armrest. I was beginning to calm down, but now I could feel the bump on my head. Dave got comfortable next to me. He reached up to my head and put an icepack on it.

‘There. That’s too cool you down. We can’t have you combust from sitting this close to me.’ He winked and smiled.

I sent him an incredulous stare.

‘For real?’

He shrugged his shoulders.

‘What?’

I shook my head, grabbed my cup and took a sip.

I sat for a moment in silence next to the ghost of the late Dave Messer, former lead singer of the 80s band Gopher Generosity. The band had evolved with time. They had still been a big deal, with several hits on the charts when Dave collapsed for the last time on stage.

It was a Friday night show at the O2. I saw it happen. I cried the whole night, even though I had never met the man. It felt so unreal. It felt like I would wake up the following morning and the newspapers would tell me that he had been resurrected at the hospital. However, the papers didn’t. The paramedics had pronounced him dead on stage. Most people had walked out before that time, but I hadn’t been able to move. We were several people watching the whole thing stunned. In the end, some stranger embraced me, and we both cried as they carried Dave off stage.

‘I’m sorry you died.’

‘Me too,’ said Dave. ‘It sucks.’ He took a deep breath. ‘I miss my son and my ex-wife. I miss Frank and Samuel. Martin too.’

I turned my head and looked at him.

‘Your ex-wife? I thought you were dating that model. What’s her name? Bambi?’

Dave stuck his tongue out at me, making me laugh.

‘It’s Bella,’ he said. ‘And yes, I miss my ex-wife. I have missed her since the day we split up.’ He got a vacant expression on his face, staring at my floor, or perhaps at the slippers standing in the middle of it.

‘I’m going to clean up, as soon as I find the time,’ I said. 

Dave turned and sent me a confused stare.

‘Why don’t you visit them?’ I continued. ‘Your ex-wife and your son?’

Dave cleared up.

‘Ah. That’s my problem,’ he asked.  

‘Your problem?’

Dave nodded.

‘I have been walking in and out of apartments all over London, looking for someone who can help me. You’re the first person who can see me, that’s why I need your help.’

‘Do you need me to give some sort of message to your ex-wife?’

‘No. I don’t think she wants any messages from me.’

‘All right. Help me out here.’

‘Well, I was just content hanging around, keeping an eye on my son and my ex-wife. Uhm. And others, but someone ruined it.’

‘Someone ruined it?’

Dave had a profound expression on his face.

‘As far as I can tell, I’m being haunted.’

I didn’t mean to laugh aloud, but I did.

‘I’m sorry,’ I said. ‘Did you say that you are being haunted?’

‘Yes. It began a week ago. I was spending time at my son’s apartment. You know, just watching the television with him.’

‘Was he aware of this?’

Dave shook his head.

‘No. I don’t think he knows I’m there, but he sure knows that the other ghost is. We were watching the telly when the lights all went out. You know in that spooky sort of way. They were blinking several times, but not all at once. The telly kept going, however. Malcolm got quite a scare. Malcolm is my son.’

‘I know.’

‘Of course, you do,’ said Dave. He glanced at the Gopher Generosity poster hanging above the television.

‘That’s a classic poster,’ I complained. ‘Many adults have that poster hanging above their television.’

Dave sent me a sceptical look.

‘I don’t think so,’ he said, shaking his head to confirm his statement. ‘I have been through loads of apartments. I don’t recall seeing it anywhere else.’

I ignored him and took another sip of my tea.

‘A ghost scared your son?’ I asked.

‘A ghost scared my son several times then it scared my wife, my girlfriend and my mistress. Also, it freaked out my publisher.’

I looked at him for a moment.

‘And your publisher?’

‘I was going to publish a book. It’s called Dave.’ Dave grinned. 

I bit my lip. ‘I’m not sure I want to hear this.’

‘Please you have to hear this. I got no one else.’

‘Just leave out the details for now.’

Dave shrugged. ‘How is your head?’ He lifted the ice pack and looked down at me. ‘The bleeding stopped.’

‘Good. It hurts a little.’

‘I’m sorry I frightened you.’

‘You didn’t frighten me.’

‘Sure. I’m sorry I didn’t clean your apartment before you got home.’ He winked at me.

‘I’m busy,’ I said. ‘I’m a very very very busy person.’

‘I had someone to clean my place.’

‘Good for you.’ 

I cradled my teacup in my hand. It was helping. The tea was making the situation seem normal.

‘So what is it that you think I can do about this problem of yours? Do you want me to do some sort of exorcism?’

Dave put the ice pack back on top of my head. I winced at the pain.

‘Could you? That would be excellent.’

I shook my head. ‘I’m not in that line of business. Also, I doubt Malcolm will let me march into his apartment and do an exorcism.’

‘He might,’ said Dave. ‘Please do this. I need to know that he’s fine.’

‘Then why can’t you just go there?’

‘We already covered this. Keep up. Things starts happening when I go there. Strange things.’

‘Stranger than his dead 80s pop star father hanging around on his sofa?’

‘Don’t call me that. We transcended time. We made it across the decades.’

‘You will always be an 80s pop star,’ I grunted. ‘You can’t shake an image like that.’

Dave let out a sigh. ‘Tell me about it.’

‘What’s in it for me?’ I asked. ‘I’m risking making a complete fool of myself, as far as I can tell, in front of the younger version of my idol. I’m counting on marrying him someday, now that you are no longer an option.’

Dave frowned at me.

‘If you help me, you get to meet him, in contrast to sitting here, dreaming about it.’

‘I was joking,’ I said.

‘You get to spend time with me.’ Dave sent me another beaming smile.

I stared at him and found that there was something wonderful about the idea. I had entertained many dream scenarios in which I was spending time with Dave Messer. I poked a finger at his arm. He felt real. Perhaps hanging around with a dead version of him would be just like one of those dreams.

‘What did you do that for?’ he asked.

‘I’ll do it,’ I said. ‘I’ll help you.’

Dave smiled wide, flashing me teeth, which I realized up close, looked like they had been to hell and back. I had never noticed that, browsing through magazines. He leaned in and threw his arms around me, taking me by surprise.  

I felt safe. It had been a long time since anyone had thrown their arms around me. The thought made me tear up, and I turned away from Dave. He let go of me.

‘What’s the matter?’ he asked.

I shook my head, still looking away.

‘Nothing.’ I stood up and hurried to the kitchen. ‘I’m making some food. Do you want some food?’

‘Uh, it’s sort of the same concept as the drinking. Remember the drinking?’

I didn’t reply. I was trying to get those damn tears to stop coming. I opened my refrigerator and pulled out some salad and tuna. I closed the door, and Dave was standing right in front of me. I let out a shriek.

‘Don’t do that.’

‘Sorry. Are you all right?’ He gave me a scrutinizing stare.

I bit my lip and nodded, placing the salad and tuna on the kitchen table.

‘I’m fine.’

‘You don’t seem fine.’ He did it again, waving away his lock of hair.

‘Do you want me to fix that for you? I’ll cut it off for you if you want me to.’

‘I don’t think that will work,’ he said.

‘No?’

Dave reached out and grabbed my scissors. They had been lying on the table for a while. I had forgotten why I took them out of the drawers. He smiled and handed them to me.

‘Give it a go.’

I grabbed a lock of his hair then I reached up and snipped at it with the scissors. The scissors went straight through.

‘Huh. That’s interesting,’ I said.

‘Speak for yourself.’

Dave was towering above me again. I realized that the man was dead and feeling miserable about it.

‘Why are you still here?’ I asked. I pulled open a drawer and replaced the scissors. ‘Was there a bright white light you should have walked towards?’

‘There was nothing and I didn’t want to go,’ he said. ‘I’m not sure either, that there is a bright light waiting for me.’

‘Why not? What did you do?’

He shrugged. ‘What didn’t I do? Do you want some help with that?’ He nodded towards the salad.

‘Sure.’

I found a chopping board and a knife and handed it to him. It felt somewhat nice to have someone help in the kitchen. Most days I would return from work late and just grab a piece of bread or some cereal. Somehow, it seemed more fun, being two.

‘Do you have any idea who is haunting you?’ I asked. ‘Did you piss off someone who died before you?’

‘I keep seeing a fleeting shadow, but she keeps out of my sight.’

‘She?’  

Dave looked at me for a moment. ‘Did I say she?’ 

‘You did.’

‘I guess it was just instinct. I shagged a lot of women.’ He beamed me another smile at this.

‘I’m not one of your chumps,’ I said annoyed.

Dave continued unperturbed.

‘Well, I also had a lot of homosexual fans, but I never stepped on their toes. I was just polite. They seemed super nice.’

‘Perhaps one of them got offended by you rejecting their advances?’ I asked.

Dave shrugged. ‘It can’t be ruled out.’

‘Who else did you piss off?’

Dave turned his head and looked me in the eyes for a moment. I looked back.

‘That many?’

He let out a sigh.

‘There are a lot of people who want a piece of you when you’re that famous. I had to take care of myself.’

I wondered what he had on his conscience.

‘How bad does your son hate you?’ I asked.

‘A lot.’

‘What did you do?’

‘His mother divorced me. I moved away. I seldom came to visit.’

‘Why?’

‘I was busy.’

‘Too busy to see your son?’

Dave slammed the knife into the board. I jumped.

‘I don’t need this shit,’ he said. ‘I already know I messed up.’

I took a step away from him.   

‘I’m not trying to point out your flaws. I’m trying to figure out who is haunting you.’

Dave stared at me with a surprised look on his face then he nodded. ‘I see that.’ He looked down at the knife. ‘I’m sorry.’

I put a plate down in front of the chopping board.

‘It’s all right. Just please don’t do that again.’

‘I thought there would be time.’

‘Pardon?’

‘My son. I just always thought there would be more time.’

Dave scoped the salad out on the plate. I opened my can of tuna, pouring it on top.

‘You are having a regular party,’ said Dave and frowned at my plate.

‘It’s a lot better than most nights,’ I said.

I grabbed the plate and returned to the sofa. Dave followed close behind. I turned and looked at him.

‘Are you going to watch me eat?’

He shrugged. ‘You could turn on the telly then I will just watch you half the time.’

He was still there when I went to bed. I crawled under the covers and stared at the man, who had sat down on a chair in the corner of my bedroom.

‘What are you doing?’ I asked. ‘Don’t you need to go somewhere?’

Dave shook his head. ‘I don’t want to go.’

‘But I’m just going to sleep. I need my sleep. I got a meeting in the morning.’

‘I won’t say a word.’

‘But I would prefer you not watching me while I sleep.’

Dave shifted his look to the floor.  

‘Please don’t make me go,’ he whispered.

I pushed myself up, resting my head on my left hand. My hair fell on my right shoulder. The man sitting on the chair did not possess the same poise and confidence, as the man on my poster, which Dave had returned to the wall.

‘What did you say?’

‘Please let me stay. I have been invisible for three weeks. You are the first person I have talked to since I died.’

I let out a sigh. I didn’t tell him that he was the first person to visit my apartment since I had bought it three years earlier. 

En Helt Normal Unormal Familie (En børnebog på dansk)

Wilma har 9 søskende, og de er alle sammen mærkelige. Men hvad gør det, når man er på sporet af nogle farlige kidnappere?

Ord: 84.155

Kapitel Orange (1) og Kapitel lyseblå (2)

Kapitel Orange:

Vi er en helt normal, unormal familie, siger far og mor til os, hver gang vi føler, at vi ikke er helt normale. Man tænker altid, at det man er vandt til, er sådan som tingene er for alle andre, men selv jeg kan se, at min familie er helt normal på den unormale måde. Jeg er selv så normal at jeg er lidt kedelig, men mine søskende har det med at skille sig ud fra mængden. Når man ser os udefra, så virker det hele lidt useriøst. Især siden far malede huset orange. 

Vores hus er stort og gammelt, med mange sære rum, et lille tårn og et stort rundt vindue øverst i gavlen. Det ligger uden for en ikke særlig stor, men lidt større by, midt I England. Jeg bor her sammen med mine fem brødre, tre søstre, mine forældre, og en lille, plettet hund der hedder Ko.

Silas er min ældste bror og min bedste ven. Han er tyve år gammel og burde måske være flyttet hjemme fra, men hans eneste talent er som bugtaler, og det er en svær branche at tjene penge på. Han render altid rundt med Ruth på hånden. Ruth er en sort pingvin med kæmpestore øjne. Silas øjne er normal størrelse og brune. Hans hår er mørkt.

Silas og Ruth sidder ved siden af mig lige nu og snakker. Jeg ved godt at det lyder mærkeligt, men nogle gange tror jeg faktisk at de snakker på samme tid.

Ruth er den mest irriterende pingvin jeg kender, men hun er så også den eneste pingvin jeg kender. Nogle gange er hun sjov, men jeg syntes nu godt, at Silas kunne lære hende lidt bedre manerer.

Lige nu sidder hun med de store tekop-øjne og stirrer helt vildt på mig. Det får mig altid til at grine. Nogle gange glemmer jeg at Ruth ikke er et rigtigt dyr, men Silas opfører sig også som om Ruth er et menneske. Han insisterer for eksempel på, at vi fejrer hendes fødselsdag.

Mine søskende Hakan, Selma, Nuno og Noam er lige gamle, men de er ikke firlinger, som man ellers kunne tro, når nu de alle fire er mine søskende og lige gamle.

Nuno og Noam er tvillinger, men da far og mor var på hospitalet, så var der nogen der havde glemt at tage Hakan og Selma med hjem, så far og mor besluttede sig for at de gerne ville have et ekstra sæt tvillinger. Hakan og Selma har mørkere hår end os andre, men det er der ingen der bemærker, for Nuno har grønt hår. Alle stirrer på Nuno når vi går ned ad gaden, men det er hun ligeglad med. Hun elsker sit grønne hår. De er alle fire 15 år gamle.

Hakan er vild med dyr, og dyr er vilde med Hakan. De følger tit efter ham hjem til hans værelse. Far siger at han har dyretække. Engang kom han hjem med en vaskebjørn. Far sagde at den ikke kunne blive boende, og at Hakan skulle tage den tilbage til der hvor han havde fundet den. Far fulgte med og kom rasende hjem og fortalte, at Hakan havde stjålet den i zoologisk have. Far holdt en lang tale om, at man ikke må tage dyr med hjem fra zoologisk have. Hakan er ikke helt enig.

Ko blev forvist til hundehuset i en hel uge. Han plejer ellers at sove inde hos Hakan. Ko er en hvid skotsk terrier med sorte pletter. Hakan har efter episoden fået lov til at hjælpe til i zoologisk have en gang om ugen.

Hakan er også god til at synge og danse, men han er lidt genert. Jeg har dog set ham danse og synge foran dyrene, når ingen mennesker er i nærheden. Jeg ville ønske at han turde danse og synge for os andre. Jeg tror ikke han selv ved hvor god han er.

Selma er super flink og modig. Hun elsker at læse, og så interesserer hun sig meget for hvad andre folk laver. Hun er især interesseret i hvad Noam laver. Noam er lidt sær. Han siger aldrig noget, og han er altid på vej et eller andet sted hen. Han skal også helst holde et eller andet i hånden og samler tit klamme ting op, som vi andre helst undgår, og så står han bare og stirrer på det. Selma sidder tit og glor på et eller andet sammen med ham. Ikke fordi det interesserer hende, men fordi hun prøver at forstå ham. Jeg kan rigtigt godt lide Noam, men han er sværd at kommunikere med.

Silas påstår, at Nuno blev født med grønt hår, men jeg tror ikke på ham. Måske faldt Nuno engang i en pool med alt for meget klor i eller noget i den retning. Nuno kan få ting til at bevæge sig uden at røre ved dem. Det er ret smart, for når man sidder så mange som vi gør rundt om aftensbordet, så kan det være svært at nå alting. Så kalder man bare på Nuno og beder om kartoflerne, og så kommer de flyvende. Hun snakker altid om en prins på en hvid hest, som en dag skal komme og redder hende fra os alle sammen. Jeg burde være fornærmet over at hun vil redes fra os, men jeg er ret spændt på at møde ham prinsen.

Cornelius og jeg er begge tretten år gamle, og det kan godt være lidt svært at forstå når nu vi ikke har fødselsdag samme dag. Det må betyde, at en af os ikke født ind i familien, og jeg er sikker på at det er mig. Jeg er simpelthen for kedelig i forhold til de andre. Jeg skriver hele tiden historier, og så bliver jeg konstant mobbet i skolen på grund af min familie. Jeg har aldrig følt at jeg ikke hørte til, men jeg har altid tænkt på at jeg skulle spørge en eller anden om, hvordan det hele hænger sammen.

Cornelius går i søvne. Han ender tit ude på taget om natten, og ingen af os kan finde ud af, hvordan han kommer derop. Silas påstår at han flyver, men Silas er fuld af fis.

Ruth sidder stadig og stirrer på mig. Jeg prøver at stirre tilbage, men ingen har nogensinde vundet en stirre konkurrence mod Ruth.

Kevin er ti år gammel. Han elsker detektivromaner. Især Sherlock Holmes. Han vil gerne kunne spille violin ligesom Sherlock Holmes, men han gik kun til violin tre gange, så gad han ikke mere. Han hiver dog stadig violinen frem til tider og forsøger at spille på den. Så lyder det som om man hiver en kat i halen, og så brokker vi os alle sammen, indtil han putter den væk igen. Han vil gerne være detektiv og er god til at finde ting man har mistet. Han er dog ikke altid lige god til at finde det man helst vil finde. En gang havde jeg tabt mit ur og bad ham om at hjælpe mig, men i stedet for at finde mit ur fandt han et stort gammelt sværd. Jeg blev glad for sværdet, men jeg ved aldrig hvad klokken er. Kevin går altid i meget farvestrålende tøj. Det er lidt som om han er bange for, at vi ikke ser ham.

Freja er fire. Far siger, at Freja er et geni. Hun har bare en ret dårlig stedsans og en tendens til at forsvinde. Kevin bruger meget tid på at lede efter hende. Ruth siger altid at vi burde binde en snor om livet på hende, så kan vi bare følge den når hun forsvinder, og så ville vi ikke spilde så meget tid på at lede.

Freja ved en hel masse om mange ting. Hun elsker biler. Første gang hun kørte væk i fars bil var hun bare 2 år gammel. Hun havde bundet dåser fast under sine fødder og brugte et spejl til at se ud af foruden. Far siger at hun er alt for klog for sin alder, og vi burde finde en skole til hende hvor hun kan få noget udfordring. Freja er nogle gange lidt trist til mode. Hun siger, at hun ikke passer ind i verden. Hun er den eneste i familien der har rødt hår. Hun går tit og stryger sit hår tilbage, og så blive det siddende i en stor filtret klump. Hvis far forsøger at frisere hende, så skriger hun indtil han holder op. Hun kan godt lide at gå i prinsesse kjoler.

Mor er gravid igen og endnu engang ser maven farligt stor ud. Vi tror det bliver to drenge. Mor har allerede fundet skøre navne til dem og broderet dem på hovedpuder og tæppe og hagesmække efter at have trævlet Frejas navn op. Den ene stakkel skal hedde Barnabas og den anden skal hedde Anton. Jeg håber ikke Barnabas bliver typen der løber væk, for jeg nægter altså at løbe rundt og råbe, hvor er du Barnabas!

Mor hedder Cammille, og hun syntes selv at det er et forfærdeligt kedeligt navn, hvilket nok er grunden til at vi børn alle sammen er blevet belemret med mærkelige navne. Far kaldte hende engang Camomille, og så faldt hun pladask for ham. Far hedder Henry og er hjemmegående far, imens mor har et advokatfirma i kælderen. Til efternavn hedder vi alle sammen Rudeberry. Nå ja, og jeg hedder Wilma.

Far siger, at vi altid har plads til en til, men jeg syntes nu, at der er lang kø til vores to toiletter om morgenen. Hvad gik der galt, tænker jeg nogle gange, men det er nu ikke så galt endda i det store orange hus, for vi har jo alle sammen hinanden.

Kapitel lyseblå

Det er tidlig morgen, og jeg har skrivekrise. Jeg har en ide i hovedet. En historie om en pige, som vågner op en dag og opdager, at hun ikke kan tale, men at der kommer bobler ud ad munden på hende når hun prøver. Jeg skal bruge noget papir, men har stået på hovedet i alle skuffer uden at finde noget.

Silas og Ruth passerer mig i gangen.

‘Silas. Hvor er der papir?’

‘Der er toiletpapir på toilettet,’ siger Silas, og går videre.

Jeg vender mig om og ser, at toilettet er ledigt. Jeg skynder mig derind og låser døren. Jeg hiver min kuglepen ud og ruller noget toiletpapir ud på gulvet. Det kan godt lade sig gøre at skrive på det, hvis man holder lidt igen på papiret og skriver forsigtigt. Der går ikke lang tid, så har jeg skrevet på hele toiletrullen. Der lyder en høj banken på døren.

‘Kom nu ud. Der er optaget ovenpå!’ Det er Cornelius.

‘Øjeblik!’ råber jeg tilbage. Jeg skynder mig at rulle toiletrullen på plads. Så smider jeg den under armen og åbner døren.

Cornelius skynder sig forbi mig og lukker døren bag sig. Jeg går ind i køkkenet. Mor og far er ved at jonglere en masse potter og pander. Det er ikke nemt at lave mad til så mange mennesker.

‘Her Wilma,’ siger mor. ‘Hjælp mig lige med at røre i sovsen.’

Jeg sætter toiletrullen fra mig på bordet og tager imod den ske, som mor har rakt ud imod mig. Jeg begynder at røre i gryden.

‘Tak siger mor. Hendes mave stritter, og hun ser lidt træt ud.

‘Wilma!’ råber Cornelius. ‘Du har taget det sidste toiletpapir!’

‘Åh nej,’ siger mor. ‘Wilma, kan du ikke lige tjekke ovnen for mig? Så redder jeg Cornelius.’

Jeg nikker og vender mig om for at tage grydelapper på, men da jeg går hen mod ovnen, ser jeg, at min toiletrulle er væk.

‘Mor!’ råber jeg, men det er for sent. Jeg kommer løbende ud i gangen, lige tids nok til at se døren til toilettet lukke i. Mor vender sig og går tilbage mod køkkenet. Jeg løber forbi hende og banker på toiletdøren. ‘Cornelius! Du må ikke tørre dig i min roman!’ råber jeg.

Mit hjerte banker. Jeg syntes selv, at historien var blevet ret god, og jeg havde også fået skrevet rigtigt meget på den.

Døren går op foran mig. Cornelius stirrer på mig. Hans læber er presset sammen, og toilettet lugter. Han rækker hånden ud imod mig og presser verdens mindste toiletrulle ind i hånden på mig. ‘Undskyld,’ siger han.

Jeg kigger ned på toiletrullen. ‘Du har næsten brugt det hele.’

‘Jeg har virkeligt dårlig mave,’ siger Cornelius. ‘Hvorfor har du skrevet en historie på toiletrullen?’

‘Jeg er løbet tør for papir.’

‘Undskyld,’ siger Cornelius igen.

Jeg kan ikke helt forklare det, men at miste alt det jeg har skrevet føles lidt som om der er noget af mig der er forsvundet. Jeg bliver rigtigt ked af det og styrter op på mit værelse. Her kaster jeg mig ned i min dyne. Jeg prøver på ikke at græde, men det er svært. Efter lidt tid, begynder jeg at skrive det jeg kan huske af historien ned på mit lagen. 

Vi er alle sammen samlet ved det store spisebord den aften. Jeg sidder ved bordenden imellem mor og Silas og Ruth. De store tekop-øjne stirrer på mig igen. Der dufter af mors kylling med koriander.

‘Er det her et dyrskue?’ spørger Ruth. Jeg ryster på hovedet og tænker, som så mange gange før, at der må være en båndoptager i hende.

‘Hvad laver du så her?’

Jeg trækker på skuldrene. Jeg er ikke så nem at mobbe, for jeg er ligeglad med hvad folk siger til mig, og det gælder også pingviner.

‘Opfør dig ordentligt, Ruth,’ siger far, og peger sin gaffel af hende, ‘Ellers kan du spise på værelset.’ Han har vist også glemt at hun ikke er en person.  

Jeg kalder på Nuno og beder om mælken, som kommer flyvende gennem luften og hælder sig selv op. Jeg giver hende en op-vendt tommelfinger som tak og stop. Jeg kommer i tanke om at jeg mangler papir at skrive på og vender mig imod mor.

‘Mor kan jeg få to pund?’

Mor kigger på mig. ‘Skal de muligvis bruges til papir, min lille forfatter?’

Vi er alle sammen hendes lille et eller andet. Hendes lille forfatter. Hendes lille Sherlock Holmes. Og hendes lille bugtaler. På tyve år.

Silas og Ruth sidder nu begge og stirrer på Nuno. Jeg smiler undskyldende til mor.

‘Du Nuno,’ siger Ruth. ‘Der er noget jeg ikke forstår med ham der prinsen på den hvide hest.’

Nuno stirrer olmt tilbage på Ruth.

‘Hvis prinsen på den hvide hest har redet så længe for at finde dig, så må hesten godt nok være udmattet.’

Nuno bliver rød i hovedet og spisebordet letter et par centimeter over gulvet. Jeg tager min tallerken og rykker lidt væk. Nuno er ikke så god til det med landinger. Lidt efter slapper hun af igen og bordet lander med et kaplonk. Vi spiser videre og far peger på Ruth med sin gaffel, men siger ikke noget.

Vi har en masse regler i huset. Det skal man havde, når man bor så mange mennesker sammen, ellers fungerer det ikke. Det er ligesom man skal overholde færdselsreglerne i trafikken, for ellers cykler vi alle sammen ind i hinanden, og det gør ondt.

Regel nummer et er, vi laver ikke grin med Nunos prins.

Jeg ser igen bedende på Mor. ‘Mor jeg har jo faktisk fødselsdag meget snart,’ siger jeg og håber den går.

Hun smiler til mig. ‘Jamen så er dig og Cornelius nærmest tvillinger. Der kan man bare se.’ Hun tager sin pung op af lommen og hiver to pund op. ‘Her. Og så vil jeg ikke have flere toiletpapirsepisoder.’

‘Jeg lover at jeg ikke skriver på flere toilet ruller,’ siger jeg og mor smiler.

‘Det er jeg glad for at høre, for vi kan jo ikke gå rundt og holde os, når du beslutter dig for at skrive dine romaner på toilettet.’

Jeg vender mig imod Hakan. ‘Oh Hakan. Vil den flotteste fyr i verden med mig ind til byen i morgen formiddag?’

Hakan smiler tilbage. Han ved godt at det betyder; Mor vil ikke have at jeg tager alene ind til byen, men jeg kan altså ikke vente med at købe det der papir, så vil du ikke nok tage med?

Hakan nikker. ‘Ja, hvis det betyder at jeg kan bruge toiletpapir, når jeg går på toilettet.’

Næste morgen vækker jeg Hakan tidligt, og han tager med mig ind til byen.

Hakan tager på cafe imens jeg bruger næsten en time i boghandelen. Det er lidt som om når jeg er der, at alle notesbøgerne bare gerne vil med mig hjem. Jeg kan aldrig rigtigt bestemme mig til, hvilken en af dem, som måske har den bedste historie gemt mellem siderne. Det lykkes mig til sidst at vælge, da ekspedienten stirrer surt på mig. Så betaler jeg og går ud igen. Jeg finder Hakan og så tager vi bussen tilbage. Den stopper et godt stykke fra huset så vi går det sidste af vejen.

Halvvejs nede ad den lange grusvej møder vi Noam. Han har samlet noget jord op og går i den modsatte retning af os. Jeg tager fat i skulderen på ham og drejer ham den anden vej. Han syntes at være ligeglad med, hvad vej han går, bare han går.

Jeg har lyst til at tage jorden fra ham, men det er bedst at lade være. Han bliver rigtigt gal, når man tager noget fra ham. Så skriger han og stamper i jorden, og han stopper ikke før han får det tilbage. Vi har stået på hovedet i skraldespanden for at finde en dingenot eller en dippedut, som en eller anden har taget fra ham og smidt ud.  

Regel nummer to er, hvad Noam holder i hånden, er midlertidig Noams.

Da vi kommer hjem, sætter jeg mig på verandaen og skriver videre på min historie. Silas og Ruth sidder og snakker. Jeg kigger nogle gange på Silas, men hans mund bevæger sig ikke.

Far kommer forbi og siger, at vi skal spise frokost på en restaurant. Han vil gerne forkæle mor lidt, inden der kommer to nye babyer. Silas smiler et smørret grin, og jeg mistænker, at det bliver en af den slags frokoster, som er typisk for vores familie. 

 Den første halvdel af frokosten går egentligt meget godt. Folk stirrer altid på os, når hele familien er samlet i offentlighed, men det er vi vandt til. Jeg stirrer jo også på andre mennesker, ellers ville jeg gå ind i dem. Jeg har fået en bøf og sidder og nyder smagen af HP-sauce.

Far kalder servitricen over for at bestille femten ekstra colaer, hvilket er for mange. Det sker tit, at far ikke helt har styr på, hvor mange børn han har. Servitricen smiler og skriver noget på sin lille blok, så kigger hun op.

‘Er der ellers noget i skal bruge?’

Vi kigger alle op på hende og ryster på hovedet, men så siger en stemme fra Silas bøf; ‘Jeg kunne godt tænke mig lidt ekstra sovs at bade i.’

Jeg begynder at grine. Servitricen besvimer. Far prøver at gribe hende inden hun rammer gulvet. Nuno kigger på bøffen, og så begynder den at flyve rundt i luften. Det hele er kaos. Folk ved de nærmeste borde begynder at skrige og forsøger at komme væk. En mand i jakkesæt kommer løbene og begynder at undskylde for den flyvende bøf. Han ser meget bleg ud, og det bliver ikke bedre da Silas igen ligger stemme til bøffen og den begynder at råbe; ‘Jeg kan flyve, jeg kan flyve.’

Far, som står og fumler med at holde den bevidstløse servitrice oprejst, kigger på manden i jakkesæt og rømmede sig.

‘Uhm, jeg tror der er sket en fejl,’ siger han. ‘Vi har altså bestilt bøf, og uanset hvor rå den bliver serveret, så burde den altså ikke kunne flyve.’

‘Ja, det må i undskylde. Jeg kan forsikre dig om, at det ikke er et problem vi er støt på tidligere.’

Far sender manden et skarpt blik. Jeg bider mig selv i tunger for ikke at flække af grin.

‘Jeg er chef for restauranten,’ fortsætter manden. ‘Og jeg vil gerne tilbyde jer en kupon på et gratis måltid for hele familien. Hvis altså i lover, at I ikke siger noget til nogen om det her.’

Han kigger nervøst på bøffen, som holder op med at flyve og lander midt på bordet.

‘Urgh!’ siger den.

‘Det kan vi ikke sige nej til,’ siger far.

‘Godt. Det er jeg glad for. Og igen. Jeg er virkeligt ked af det. Jeg får kokken til at lave en ny bøf til din søn. Og denne gang skal vi nok stege den helt igennem.’

Far nikker, og servitricen åbner øjnene. Hun ser helt forfjamsket ud og rejser sig op.

‘Jeg henter de colaer,’ siger hun, og skynder sig væk fra bordet.

Jeg drikker to colaer og får så ondt i maven, at jeg ikke kan sove.

Der er ikke nok værelser til at vi alle sammen kan havde et for os selv, så alle deler værelser med hinanden. Jeg bor øverst oppe, ved det runde vindue. Der deler jeg værelse med Nuno, Cornelius, Og Silas, og Ruth selvfølgelig. Jeg har fået lov at have min seng under det runde vindue, og hver morgen vågner jeg lidt før alle andre, fordi solen skinner ind og varmer mine kinder.

Silas har sin seng oppe imod væggen i den ene side, og Nuno har sin seng op ad væggen i den anden side. Cornelius seng står oppe på en slags hems, hvor der er en lille trappe op til. Vi har malet den ene væg orange, og så hænger der lyskæder over det hele.

Hakan, Selma, Noam og Ko deler et stort værelse på anden sal i vores tårn. Det er et sekskantet værelse med masser af vinduer. De har udsigt langt ud over alle markerne i alle retninger. De har et stort blåt gulvtæppe i deres rum, som far har skåret til helt ud til væggen. Selma har samlet små luftballoner, som hun har hængt op i loftet. Det er lidt som om man er oppe i himlen når man er i deres rum.

Freja og Kevin har et fælles værelse, som også ligger på anden sal. Deres værelse ligner et værelse, hvor der bor to studerende. Der er to skriveborde, en masse dingenoter og dimser. Fagbøger, Sherlock Holmes bøger og en violin. 

Det er langt efter midnat, da jeg beslutter mig for at snige mig ned og drikke et glas mælk. Jeg kan alligevel ikke sove, og både Silas og Ruth snorker. Jeg lister ned ad trappen, men da jeg kommer ud på balkonen over stuen, er der noget helt galt. Lyset er slukket, og der lister en skygge rundt. Skyggen er meget større end nogen jeg er i familie med.

Mit hjerte begynder at banke alt for hurtigt. Så vender jeg mig langsomt om og lister ovenpå igen.

Jeg vækker Silas og Nuno og henter Ko inde hos Hakan. Så lister vi os ned på balkonen og kigger ned i stuen. Skyggen er begyndt at rode igennem vores skuffer. Han ser ud som om han er interesseret i det bestik vi har fået af farmor og farfar.

Nuno løfter Ko op i luften og flyver ham ud over balkonen. Jeg holder vejret, imens ko stopper i luften lige bagved skyggen. Ko er vandt til Nunos flyveture og siger ikke noget. Silas adamsæble bevæger sig, og Ko siger, ‘Hrm hrm.’

Tyven vender sig om og stirrer på ko.

‘Muhhhh,’ siger Ko.

Jeg har svært ved ikke at fnise. 

Tyven laver en mærkelig lyd.

‘Hvad?’ siger Ko. ‘Havde du forventet at jeg sagde vov? Hvor stigmatiserende.’

Jeg fniser endnu meres, selvom jeg ikke ved, hvad stigmatiserende betyder, og Nuno falder sammen på gulvet og holder sig for maven.

Så har tyven endeligt besluttet sig for hvordan man reagerer på en flyvende hund der siger som en ko. Han smider alt hvad han har i hænderne og begynder at bakke ud af stuen. Ko flyver efter ham.  

‘Muhhhh,’ siger Ko igen. Vi sniger os ned ad trappen og hen til vinduet og følger tyvens flugt tværs over haven. Han skvatter over en cykel og træder på en rive på vejen til lågen.

Nuno styrer Ko tilbage til huset og ind i stuen. Far vader op bag ved os. Jeg har slet ikke hørt ham komme. ‘Hej unger, hvad sker der?’ spørger han, imens han gnidder sine øjne. Ko fortsætter hen til fars ansigt.  

‘Det var en udbrudstyv,’ siger Ko.

Far nikker. ‘Ok.’ han vender sig om og går tilbage op ad trappen.

Jeg spærrer øjnene op og kigger på Nuno. Hun trækker på skuldrene og sætter Ko tilbage på gulvet.

‘Hvad lavede du hernede?’ spørger Silas.

Nuno snurrer rundt og forsvinder hen imod trapperne.

‘Jeg kan ikke sove. Jeg har ondt i maven.’

‘Cola eller grin?’

‘Begge dele tror jeg.’

Silas smiler. ‘Okay. Lad os finde et glas mælk til dig.’

Vi tuller begge to ind i køkkenet, og Silas hælder et glas mælk op til mig. Jeg drikker det og nyder smagen et øjeblik. Så smiler Silas til mig. ‘Jeg er vågen nu,’ siger han. ‘Skal vi ikke smutte ud og se om de der stjerner stadig hænger i himlen?’

Jeg nikker. Det gør vi nogle gange, uden at de andre ved det. Så ligger vi på et tæppe og snakker om alt muligt.

Vi har fået øje på tre stjerneskud, da Silas pludseligt sætter sig op.

‘Du, er klokken efter tolv?’

‘Det ved jeg ikke. Hvorfor?’

‘Jeg har lige fået øje på et spøgelse.’

Jeg kigger den samme vej som han gør og ser en skygge gå rundt oppe på taget. Jeg sætter mig også op.  

‘Det er altså mystisk,’ siger Silas. ‘Udbrudstyven kan da ikke være kravlet derop. Han løb alt hvad remmer og tøj kan holde.’

Jeg nikker og vi rejser os begge og går om for at hente stigen. Jeg holder den imens Silas kravler op på taget. Lidt efter stikker han hovedet ud over kanten. ‘Det er Cornelius. Kan du hente far?’

Jeg nikker og løber indenfor.

Far forsøger at hive stigen op på taget, men kan ikke nå derhen hvor Cornelius er. Til sidst giver vi op. Cornelius er alligevel ikke faldet ned. Så sidder vi alle tre og stirrer på Cornelius i et stykke tid, indtil skyggen forsvinder fra taget. Vi skynder os tilbage ind i huset, og Cornelius ligger i sin seng. Jeg kravler også i seng, og det lykkes mig endeligt at falde i søvn.

Elleve mennesker og et toilet er verdens dårligste regnestykke. Der er komplet kaos den næste morgen, da vi skal af sted til skole. Jeg plejer at stå op meget tidligt. Så styrter jeg ned og låser døren. Man har nøjagtig tre sekunder så kommer Hakan og Selma og banker på. Så vågner resten af huset, og efter det er det bare en masse råben og skrig og banken på døren, og folk der børster tænder og spytter ud i de andres hår, og folk der klager over at den anden tog alt mælken eller den sidste havregryn.

Tit vælter vi alle sammen af sted til busserne med tøjet halvt på eller med vådt hår. Vi burde måske organisere det hele lidt, men jeg tror vi ville savne kaosset, hvis det rent faktisk fungerede.

Den morgen vågner jeg ved at Ruth stirrer mig lige ind i øjnene.

‘Du nåede det ikke,’ siger hun, og Silas grinende fjæs kommer til syne. Jeg sætter mig op med et spjæt og kigger på mit vækkeur. Klokken er kvart over otte. Jeg har et kvarter til at få tøj på og børste tænder og spise og pakke taske og nå bussen.

Jeg flyver forbi Silas og begynder at hive tøj ud af skabet, så styrter jeg ind på toilettet og klarer tandbørstning, imens jeg hiver tøj på. De andre griner af mig da jeg kommer styrtende og når bussen i sidste øjeblik. Jeg får pusten tilbage på vej ind til byen. Først da vi stiger af bussen fortæller Kevin mig, at min trøje er på vrangen, og at mine sokker er forskellige. Både i farve, mønster og længde.

Jeg skal havde matematik i første time, men jeg beslutter mig for at styrte ind på toilettet først. Jeg tager sokkerne af og smider dem i tasken, og så vender jeg trøjen. Jeg står med hovedet i det ene ærme og begge arme på ryggen da klokken ringer til time. Jeg kan se en lille smule gennem ærmet, så jeg løber ud på gangen og ned mod mit klasseværelse.

Jeg kan ikke rigtigt se hvad der står på dørene, så jeg ender med at vælge den der ser mest lovende ud og braser ind. Jeg kan høre nogen der griner, og jeg kæmper desperat for at få armene fri. Jeg kan mærke ulden hænge fast i mine fingre. Det mislykkedes, men til gengæld får jeg endeligt hovedet igennem det rigtige hul og kan se, at jeg har valgt den forkerte klasse. Jeg kigger mig omkring og ser at jeg er vadet ind til Hr. Bears klasse. Hr. Bear er heldigvis min favorit lærer.

‘Hvad har vi her?’ siger han og kigger på mig.

Hr. Bear hjælper mig med at få armene ud af de rigtige huller.

‘Hej Wilma. Man har nok fået det forkerte ben ud af sengen til morgen.’

Jeg ryster på hovedet. ‘Nej det er lige nøjagtigt de rigtige ben, men jeg er ikke helt sikker på armene.’

Han smiler. ‘Nå, men når nu du har besluttet dig for at gå i niende klasse i dag, så kan du måske lige hjælpe mig. Jeg skal nok forklare din lærer hvorfor du ikke kom til timen.’

Jeg trækker på skuldrene. ‘Tja.’

Hr. Bear vender sig mod klassen. ‘Wilma her har lovet mig at hjælpe i dag med at demonstrerer.’ Han tager fat om armen på mig og strækker den ud i luften. Så bøjer han den så alle kan se at jeg ikke har nogen muskler.

‘Er der nogen der kan fortælle mig i hvor mange retninger man kan bøje det led der sidder i albuen.’

Hænder ryger i vejret foran mig. Åh nej, tænker jeg. Jeg kigger ud over klassen på alle ansigterne og håber at Jack ikke er der. Dejlige skønne Jack, som ikke helt er klar over at jeg eksisterer. Det er han så nu, for han sidder midt i klassen og stirrer på min bløde arm. Jeg bliver helt rød i hovedet.

Åh nej, åh nej, åh nej, åh nej, tænker jeg bare hele timen, hver gang Hr. Bear finder en eller anden ny måde at bøje og strække mig på.

Da klokken endeligt ringer, har jeg bare lyst til at løbe ud ad døren, men Hr. Bear siger at jeg lige skal vente et øjeblik, så vi kan gå ned og snakke med min matematiklærere. Jeg står ved døren og tænker at det nok havde været bedst, hvis jeg ikke havde nået bussen, men så er der pludseligt en der stopper op foran mig. Jeg kigger op og det er fantastiske, perfekte Jack. Han rækker en hånd ud imod mig. Jeg er lidt forvirret og bliver vist bare endnu mere rød i hovedet. Så sniger hans hånd sig om bag ved min nakke, og jeg kan mærke at han stikker vaskemærket ned på plads.

Han smiler til mig og blinker med det ene øje. ‘Dit vaskemærke stak op.’ Så forsvinder han ud på gangen.

Jeg sværger jeg åbner munden og siger noget, men lidt ligesom tyngdekraften ikke helt har været til at stole på heromkring, så er lyden forsvundet midlertidigt. Til gengæld er mine kinder brandvarme. Jeg ligner nok mest en guldfisk, som jeg står der og åbner og lukker munden med røde kinder.  

Det viser sig, at jeg kun har ramt et lokale ved siden af. Hr. Bear forklarer min matematiklærer, at jeg har hjulpet ham med hans time, og jeg får skrevet ned, hvad vi har for i lektier, så skynder jeg mig videre til næste time.

Jeg når kun at havde cirka tyve minutter af timen, så bliver alle os Rudeberry unger kaldt over samtaleanlægget. Far har ringet og forklaret, at mor er ved at føde, og han vil gerne havde familien samlet, hvis nu der skulle være komplikationer. Jeg er lettet over mors timing og tager hjem med de andre.

Da vi kommer hjem, er far og mor taget ind på hospitalet. Far er altid nervøs, når mor skal føde, men denne gang er der måske grund til det, for hun er kun otte måneder henne og allerede større end en elefant. Det påstår Hakan i hvert fald. Babyer skal helst blive i maven i 9 måneder, for hvis de kommer ud for tidligt, så er de ikke helt færdige, og har det lidt sværere end andre babyer.

Der er kaos derhjemme. Freja er væk, og Noam går rundt og rundt om huset. Ko følger efter, men lægger sig ned ved hver tredje runde og venter til Noam kommer rundt igen.

Silas har ansvaret og ser lidt nervøs ud over, at han mangler nogle søskende. ‘Der er fem pund i dusør til den der finder Freja,’ siger han.  

Jeg kan altid bruge fem pund, så jeg går ud for at lede. Jeg tager Ko med. Jeg følger grusvejen væk fra huset, og lidt efter støder jeg ind i Hakan. Han har fundet en kanin som han går og synger for. 

‘Har du set Freja?’ spørger jeg. ¨

Hakan ryster på hovedet. ‘Er hun væk igen?’

Jeg nikker. ‘Silas har lovet fem pund.’ Jeg skynder mig videre.

Jeg drejer ind i skoven, imens jeg begynder at kalde på Freja. Lidt efter hører jeg en klynkene lyd komme fra et buskads. Jeg følger lyden og finder Freja i en busk. Hun kigger op på mig.

‘Jeg tror jeg har en fraktur på ulnarius,’ siger hun. Hun mener at hun har brækket armen. Den er vredet i en mærkelig stilling.

‘Hvad har du dog lavet?’ spørger jeg og løfter hende op. ‘Her, hold din arm ind til maven,’ siger jeg og hjælper hende.

‘Jeg ville teste Newtons teorier om tyngdekraften.’

Isaac Newton var en Englænder der levede i 1600 til 1700-tallet. Han opdagede, at ting altid faldt ned, og da han havde spekuleret over det i lang tid, så besluttede han, at det var fordi jorden er et objekt, som roterede rundt om solen, og det gjorde, at der var en tiltrækningskraft. Denne kraft gør, at alt hvad du smider op i luften, falder ned igen. Det er ret smart, for ellers ville vi alle sammen flyve op i loftet hele tiden.

‘Hvorfor dog det? Er der noget galt med Tyngdekraften?’ siger jeg.

Freja rystet på hovedet. ‘Tjooo.’

‘Tjoooo? Har du set noget der ikke faldt ned, når man smider det op i luften?’ Jeg ved i det øjeblik jeg spørger, at det er et dumt spørgsmål.

Freja nikker. ‘Det er der faktisk ret mange ting der ikke gør heromkring.’

Jeg nikker. ‘Ja, nu du siger det, så kan man godt komme lidt i tvivl om tyngdekraften virker som den skal.’ Jeg smiler til hende. ‘Så hvordan besluttede du dig så for at teste tyngdekraften?’

‘Uhm. Jeg kravlede op i det højeste træ jeg kunne finde og så hoppede jeg ud.’

Jeg ryster på hovedet. ‘Ved du hvad? Bare fordi man er et geni, så kan man altså ikke være klog på alting.’

Freja nikker. ‘Jamen altså Sokrates sagde jo at det første skridt til at blive klogere er at indrømme at man ikke ved alt, så det ved jeg godt.’

Sokrates var en mand der levede for over 2000 år siden i Grækenland, som tænkte meget over livet. Den slags mennesker kalder man filosoffer. Mor siger nogle gange at jeg er hendes lille filosof, men jeg er i hvert tilfælde ikke en gammel mand eller Græker.

Jeg tager med Silas og Freja på skadestuen. Silas giver mig fem pund, imens vi venter på at lægen skal give Freja gips på armen. Skadestuen lugter desinficeret. Det er når man har fjernet alle bakterier. Det er sådan en lidt mærkelig lugt. Jeg finder en slik automat og køber slik for de fem pund, som jeg giver til Freja. Hun får en gips på armen og syntes at det hele har været det værd. Hun fortæller dog at hun stadig ikke er helt overbevist om. at tyngdekraften er konstant, og hvis jeg skal være helt ærligt, så er jeg også lidt i tvivl. Jeg banker på hendes gips, som føles hård og lyder hul.

‘Far og mor får aldrig det her at vide,’ siger Silas, på vej hjem i bilen.

‘Øh gips,’ siger Freja og svinger sin arm i hovedet på os.

‘Lad som om du har haft den et par dage,’ siger Silas. ‘De opdager det ikke. De har lidt travl lige nu.’

Jeg tygger på tyggegummi, som Freja har give mig. Det smager af kirsebær, og Frejas gips er rød.

Freja og jeg finder en ny måde at regne ud om tyngdekraften er konstant. Vi limer badevægten fast til badeværelse gulvet og sætter et skema op på væggen. Så finder vi en stor trækasse som vi beslutter os for at veje hver morgen inden vi tager i skole.

Hvis den samme boks, vejet på den samme vægt, på det samme sted, på samme tidspunkt, hver morgen, vejer det samme hver dag, så burde tyngdekraften i teorien være konstant. I hvert fald på badeværelset.

Hen mod aften falder huset lidt til ro, men vi er alle sammen for urolige til at spise aftensmad. Vi går tidligt i seng, men jeg vågner midt om natten og føler at der er noget galt igen. Jeg sætter mig op i sengen og tænder lyset.

Cornelius ligger ikke i sin seng, og Nunos seng er helt væk. Silas ligger og mumler. Jeg kigger over på ham.

‘Er der noget galt?’

Han nikker. ‘Ruth er væk. Hun lå nede for fodenden af min seng, og nu er hun væk.’

Jeg kigger over på den tomme plads hvor Nunos seng plejer at stå.

‘Og du tror ikke måske, at det der er et større problem?’ spørger jeg.

Han ryster på hovedet. ‘Nuno er derude.’ Han peger ud ad det runde vindue.

Jeg vender mig og kigger ud. Først kan jeg ikke se noget, men så flyver en seng forbi vinduet. Nuno ligger og sover sødt.

‘Hmmm. Det er interessant.’ Nede i haven ser jeg Noam kommer rundt om hjørnet, og kort efter ser jeg Selma følge efter. Jeg er sikker på at Cornelius er på taget. Jeg rejser mig og går nedenunder. Freja er væk. Kevin sover.

‘Tæl bananerne inden de løber væk,’ mumler han. ‘Nej tæl bananerne.’ Jeg rusker lidt i ham til han vågner. Han stirrer forskrækket på mig.

‘Jeg tror du havde mareridt. Men jeg er ikke helt sikker.’

Han nikker. ‘Hvad sker der?’

‘Jeg tror det er ved at være tid. Hele huset er på den anden ende.’

Kevin smiler. ‘Så pakker jeg lige en taske.’

Jeg smiler tilbage og fortsætter ned ad gangen. Hakan kommer vadende ned ad gangen. Han skubber mig til siden og vader forbi.

‘Nu er det nok!’ råber han. ‘Hvis der er nogen der skal bruge mig, så er jeg på toilettet!’ Han smækker døren demonstrativt bag sig. Jeg kan næsten mærke gulvbrædderne ryste.

Uden for mine forældres rum hører jeg en lyd og stopper op. Jeg åbner forsigtigt døren og kigger ind. Far sidder midt på sengen og læser Anders And blade. Jeg går hen og sætter mig ved siden af ham.

‘Far. Hvad laver du her? Burde du ikke være på hospitalet? Du ved, der hvor din kone er ved at føde.’

Han ryster på hovedet. ‘Jeg er blevet bortvist, indtil babyerne er født.’

‘Hvad har du nu lavet?’

‘Øhm, jeg har muligvis skubbet et par patienter, i deres senge, ud fra deres værelse, fordi jeg mente at mor skulle have det bedste, og så kom jeg til at sætte ild til en sofa, fordi jeg glemte at jeg ikke ryger og prøvede at tænde en cigaret.’

Jeg griner. ‘Så kan jeg godt forstå de sendte dig hjem.’

Far smiler. ‘Nej, men det gjorde de først da jeg besvimede.’

‘Besvimede du?’

Far bliver lettere rød i hovedet. ‘Jamen altså jeg blev lidt stresset af det hele og gik ud som et lys.’

‘Burde det ikke være mor der er stresset?’

Han nikker. ‘Jo, måske.’

Nuno kommer flyvende forbi vinduet.

‘Du far. Tror du de nye babyer bliver lige så mærkelig som de andre?’

Far smiler. ‘Tja. Måske får vi en ny Nuno.’

Hun flyver forbi vinduet igen.

‘Far. Hvorfor er vi så underlige?’

Han stryger mig over håret. ‘Vi er som vi er,’ siger han og blinker til mig. ‘Og du er da ikke underlig. Du er bare dig.’

Jeg smiler. ‘Nej det er klart, men alle de andre er da lidt mærkværdige. Hvorfor er vi ikke ligesom de andre i skolen?’

Far kigger alvorligt på mig. ‘Der er nedkaldt en forbandelse over os,’ siger han.

Jeg ser forskrækket ud, og han griner. ‘Nej, bare rolig. Og vi er da helt normale alle sammen. Vi er bare mindre kedelige.’

‘Far er det mig eller Cornelius, der ikke er rigtig familie?’

‘Nå, det har du lagt mærke til,’ siger far. Han putter den ene arm om skulderen på mig og

giver mig et kram.

Jeg nikker.

‘Cornelius blev afleveret på verandaen en dag for snart tretten år siden,’ siger far. ‘Jeg

tror at der nok var nogen der gik ud fra at vi var et børnehjem, når nu der var så mange børn. Han ved det godt. Han spurgte os for mange år siden.’

Jeg nikker, og far giver mig et Anders And blad. Lidt efter kommer Silas ind og sætter sig

hos os. Far går ned i køkkenet for at lave varm kakao, imens jeg prøver at trøste Silas.

‘Ruth flyver nok bare rundt et eller andet sted derude,’ siger jeg. ‘Nuno er lidt forstyrret i nat.’

‘Pingviner kan ikke flyve.’

Far kommer og rækker os hver en kop med kakao og skumfiduser i. Koppen er varm i mine hænder, og det beroliger mig lidt midt i alt kaosset.

‘Vi kan sende Kevin ud og finde Ruth, lige så snart han har fundet Freja,’ siger far.

Desværre for Silas så er Ruth allerede fundet. Pludselig træder Selma ind.

‘Jeg er altså virkelig ked af det,’ siger hun.

Vi kigger alle tre op.

‘Ked af hvad?’ spørger far.

Selma rækker bagud og hiver Noam ind i rummet. Han står og knuger Ruth i hænderne.

‘Åh nej,’ siger Silas.

‘Nu ved vi hvor hun er,’ siger jeg, men Silas vender blikket væk.

‘Vi aner jo aldrig hvor han slipper henne og hvornår. Nu kommer jeg til at styrte rundt efter ham hele dagen. Ligesom Selma.’

Far kigger forvirret på Ruth i Noams hænder og tilbage på Silas, som ser ud som om han er klar til at bryde sammen. Far rømmer sig. ‘Jeg tror desværre vi bliver nødt til at bryde en af vores regler. Selma kan du ikke prøve at finde noget andet, som Noam måske ville syntes var spændende at kigge på?’

Selma nikker og farer af sted. Kort efter kommer hun tilbage med en af mine blyanter.

‘Typisk,’ mumler jeg, men beslutter mig for at Ruth er familie og skal redes. Selma vinker blyanten foran næsen på Noam. Han kigger på den men krammer stadig Ruth. Jeg fornemmer et slagsmål, så jeg tager min kakao og trækker mig tilbage til mit værelse.

Derinde er ting værre end da jeg forlod det. Min og Cornelius seng er også lettet, og skabet står og tripper frem og tilbage. Jeg dropper at fange min seng efter et par mislykkedes forsøg og ender med at tage en lur i badekarret. Hakan ligger alligevel og sover i en bunke håndklæder på gulvet.

Næste morgen da jeg vågner, står Silas og griner i hele hovedet. Jeg når lige at hoppe op af badekarret, inden han tænder for bruseren. Han har Ruth på hånden. Bag ved ham står Noam og krammer Frejas sovedyr. Det er en stor tøjgris, som siger ØØØØØØØØF når man krammer den. Freja er ret glad for den, men prøver nogle gange at lade som om hun er blevet for gammel til den.  

‘Vi fik redet Ruth,’ siger Silas og stråler af glæde.

‘Øh. Stakkels Freja,’ siger jeg og tager bruseren fra ham. Jeg vender den mod ham, og han bliver komplet gennemblødt, men er ligeglad. Intet kan slå ham ud.

Far holder os hjemme fra skole igen. Man kan nærmest mærke spændingen i luften. Far tripper rundt i stuen og ringer til hospitalet hvert tredje minut. De er ved at være godt trætte af ham.

‘Ring til dem et par gange til,’ forslår jeg. ‘det lyder som om de er ved at være modne nok til at lukke dig ind igen.’

Far nikker og ringer hospitalet op en gang til. ‘Hej, det er mig igen.’ Han kigger på mig og viser mig en tommelfinger så lægger han på. ‘Kom unger. Pak en taske. Vi skal ind på hospitalet.’

Vi har alle sammen haft pakket siden dagen før og er klar ved bilerne et minut senere. Vi har to store biler. En van med plads til ti mennesker og en stationcar med ekstra sæder bagi.

Det tager femogfyrre minutter til hospitalet. Far fører os alle sammen op til fødegangen, hvor vi bliver parkeret i venteværelset. Far går ind for at holde mor i hånden.

Vi fylder hele venteværelset og folk stirrer på os. Jeg stirrer bare tilbage og så kigger de fleste væk igen.

Vi venter i tretten timer. Så er der pludseligt flere af os.

Det bliver en Barnabas og en Anton. Barnabas har grønt hår ligesom Nuno. Nu bliver jeg nødt til at tro Silas, når han siger at Nuno blev født sådan.

Barnabas og Anton ligger i kuvøse og skal ligge der et godt stykke tid, indtil man er sikker på at de kan klare sig selv. En kuvøse er en maskine der sørger for at passe godt på babyer, som er født for tidligt eller har andre problemer. De ligger derinde, hvor de ikke kan blive udsat for sygdomme og bakterier, før de en dag bliver klar til det.

Vi får lov at gå ind hvor de ligger og kigger på dem gennem glasset. Det er ikke så svært at kende forskel. De ligner hinanden som to dråber vand, men Barnabas hår får en til at tænke på forår.

Anton græder og prøver at bevæge sine små arme og ben. Barnabas har hikke. Jeg håber han holder op inden han kommer hjem.

Freja står og stirrer på Barnabas.

‘Prosit,’ siger hun hver gang det giver et ryk i den lille. Kevin prøver at forklare hende, at man kun siger prosit når folk nyser, men Freja er ret ligeglad.

Efter at vi all har været inde og give mor et kram, tager vi hjem igen.

Da jeg kommer hjem, hjælper jeg Silas med at lave frokost til os alle sammen. Vi laver store pizzaer og smider dem i ovnen. Freja kommer ind i køkkenet. Hun ser lidt betuttet ud.

‘Jeg kan ikke finde Øf,’ siger hun.

‘Det kender jeg ikke noget til,’ siger jeg.

‘Den har Noam,’ siger Silas.

Freja ryster på hovedet. ‘Noam render rundt med et stetoskop.’

‘Åh nej, Freja. Så har han nok glemt den på hospitalet.’

Freja ryster på hovedet. ‘Nej. Jeg så Øf i bilen.’

‘Nå, men så er den her jo et eller andet sted. Prøv at kigge under trappen ude i gangen. Der kan han godt lide at lægge ting.’

Freja nikker og forlader os.  

Da vi har spist, tager jeg ud i skoven til skæbnetræet. Der er hvad jeg kalder mit klatretræ, fordi jeg tit sidder deroppe i timevis for at afgøre folks skæbner i mine historier. Det ligger langt væk fra larmen, men jeg kan se grusvejen der fører ned til huset. Det er mit hemmelige træ. Jeg har selvfølgeligt ikke tinglyst det. Det er hvad man kalder det, når man får papir på at man ejer et sted. Hvem som helst kan komme og fælde mit træ, men hvis nogen prøvede, så ville jeg blive rigtigt ked af det.

Jeg tager en kuglepen op af lommen og begynder at skrive nogle noter. Men penne falder ud af hånden på mig. Der ligger efterhånden en del kuglepenne under skæbnetræet. Det er faktisk lidt sjovt, at jeg kalder det skæbnetræet, for den dag vores eventyr begynder, der sidder jeg igen i træet.

A Whisper

Conrad is lost on his way to a small detective job. He finds shelter at a mansion where two strangers take him in. During the night, they are all awoken by a scream and find an intruder. The problem is though that there is no possible way the intruder could have broken into the mansion. Conrad stay to investigate and soon the intruder starts talking about memories that may have happened 150 years earlier.


Word count: 170.414

Chapter 1 The Scream

Conrad was lost in the county of North Yorkshire. He was wondering if he was lost in time. He didn’t know that he was lost forever.

The dashboard had claimed that it was 3.30 am since he had left the A1. That was ages ago.

He was parked on the curb of the forest road. He was trying to locate a map because the GPS kept telling him that the end destination was just after the next turn. All he could see ahead, however, was a long straight road, carving through tall trees on both sides. It disappeared into darkness, and he was certain that there was no next turn. The GPS sounded like a drunk woman, and he had been soliloquizing, mad person style since he left the A1.

He was supposed to be in Ealingdon. A small harbour village. They had a problem. He had been summoned. For now, they would have to deal with their problems themselves, because he was busy being lost.

He had no idea how to find his location on the map, so he threw over his shoulder onto the passenger seat.

He glanced into the rear-view mirror.

Conrad Stokes was a man in his late twenties, but the man staring back at him looked no older than twenty-one. Conrad spun but found nothing but the empty seat. With a pounding heart, he looked in the mirror again, this time recognizing his battered self, but a thought remained in his head as fleeting as a ghost. The man in the mirror staring back had been blond.

‘It’s the absurd weather screwing with your head,’ he told himself.

He knew it was true but found it hard to shake the feeling that someone was breathing down his neck. He pulled onto the road once more, this time moving a little slower. The rain was getting heavier, making it difficult to see. The wind pushed at the car, making his driving unsteady. He turned on the radio, thinking that some music would calm his nerves, but the radio was receiving nothing.

‘Can you even get this far out?’

The soliloquizing wasn’t relieving the tension in any way he had hoped.

He heard a loud hiss, as his front tyre lost air. The car slid to the side towards the ditch. Conrad cried out and jammed the break. The attempt failed, and the tyres let go of the road, causing the car to crash through bushes and dirt. Conrad felt the seat belt tighten over his chest, his head jerked forward, hitting the steering wheel, and the car came to a complete stop. The forest went silent. The wind stopped as if it had now served its purpose.

When Conrad looked back up, he could see the rain pouring through the front window. Pearls of glass laid scattered on the seats, and a wet substance was making its way down across his head. Conrad touched it with a finger. His head was aching and, in the mirror, his face trickled a little blood.

It took all his strength to push the door open. There was a short change of wind and he stumbled out into the mad claws of the rain.

He walked the first couple of miles along the road until hope was replaced by a feeling of relentless pursuit, and he turned right into the black forest.

He picked up a stick, as he stumbled further into the darkness.   

Conrad had lost track of time when he saw a light. He picked up his pace. For a while, the distance was constant, but then he reached a clearing with a small arrangement of yard furniture, and he knew that rescue was near. He almost ran across the clearing and came to an open field.

The sight of the house made him pause.

It looked like an old estate. It also looked like it was breathing. A wall encompassed the house, and little towers rose from its roof. The place reflected opulence, as well as an ominous feeling. A feeling magnified by the rain and the sound of waves crashing against cliffs somewhere in the darkness. However, this did not stop Conrad. What had seemed like an endless battle with the night was over, as long as the inhabitants were of kind denomination. He found a gate and rang the bell. The sign by the gate said Ghauntlet house. 

The gate swung open without hesitation. It was obvious that the people inside did not share his fears of the unknown. Conrad walked up a gravel road until he stood at an oversized wooden door. His knuckles had just touched the door when it swung open. A man about Conrad’s age stared at him from across the threshold. The man was a head taller than Conrad and had dark hair. When he saw Conrad’s wet clothes he broke into a big smile and bid him inside.

Conrad stepped into a large hall. The first thing he noticed was big winding stairs, crawling along the wall, to a second and third floor. Conrad’s jaw dropped. The lights were out on the second floor, leaving a darkness to pass, before reaching the light on the third floor.

‘Bloody hell!’ he exclaimed then he remembered the man. Embarrassed he turned on his heels. ‘I apologize. It’s quite daunting,’ he said.

The man laughed a pleasant laugh.

‘Don’t worry about it. Did you have an accident? Your head is bleeding.’

Conrad smiled. He reached out his hand.

‘My name is Conrad Stokes. My car is in a ditch somewhere out there.’

The man took his hand, giving it a short squeeze. ‘Mace Jennings.’

A woman appeared on the third floor.

‘Darling! Who is it?’ she called.

Mace spun around. He called out. ‘The storm brought us a stranger!’

Conrad felt an involuntary shiver. It was just that he couldn’t shake the feeling that the storm had indeed been the culprit that had brought him. Since he had looked in the rear-view mirror, he had been haunted by a sense that just around the next turn had, after all, been his destination.

The woman hurried down the stairs. She gave Conrad’s hand a vigorous shake and took a fleeting look at him, before speaking.

‘Elisabeth,’ she said. ‘How are you? You’re bleeding.’

Conrad introduced himself again, this time adding,

‘Private investigator. I’m from London.’

‘Then you’re far from home,’ she said. ‘What brings you here?’ Her expression changed to excitement, when she, followed by a brief pause, continued. ‘Are you working on a case?’

Conrad looked at the two curious faces and decided not to enlighten them yet.

‘I don’t even know where here is.’

Mace laughed unrestrained. ‘He’s lost too!’ he said. ‘How wonderful.’

Conrad shrugged. ‘I have never been this lost in my life!’

Conrad was relieved when Mace suggested that Elisabeth wait with the questions until Conrad had caught up on some sleep. He followed Mace to the third floor, where Conrad was shown into a guest room and lent some clean clothes. Conrad insisted that he leave in the morning, but Mace said in an indifferent tone;

‘There’s a reason for everything, perhaps this is where you are supposed to be.’

Conrad forced a smile. He felt like he had stepped into one of those bad horror films, where everyone dies. Mace smiled back at him.

‘Don’t worry about a thing. There’s a bathroom in there if you need to wash,’ he pointed through the room at a door. ‘There might be some bandages in the drawers. We are sleeping right next door. Just knock if you need anything.’

‘Thank you,’ said Conrad. ‘I’m very grateful for your hospitality.’ His entire body was aching from sleep deprivation and perhaps from the crash.  

‘If you need it, there is some whiskey in the cabinet over there,’ said Mace, pointing towards a cabinet hanging on the back wall. He winked and turned, leaving Conrad alone.

Conrad walked to the bathroom, where he got a cloth and washed the blood from his face. Afterwards, he paced around trying to settle into the new surroundings. The floorboards were squeaking under his pacing. The room was large and had an open fireplace. There was an old, red sofa and a couple of lounge chairs in front of it. A grandfather clock was standing near the door, ticking away. There were strange children’s paintings hanging on the wall in picture frames. The picture frames were worn, but not old.

Conrad found a glass and the whiskey and gulped it down. Then at last, after what seemed like the longest day of his life, Conrad lay down in the big bed and closed his eyes. Part of him was worried, but sleep took claims on him fast.

At first, Conrad was disoriented and uncertain of what had awoken him from his dream, but he could still hear a scream fading away. He sat up in bed, listening and stared into the darkness. It had been a desperate, penetrating scream.

He heard a door open. The sound gave him strength to move, and he hurried into the corridor, where he bumped into Mace. Mace looked unsettled and tired. Conrad grabbed his arm and pulled him along.

‘I think it came from the hall!’ yelled Conrad. He was surprised by the lack of echo his cry had made and wondered if perhaps the scream had been much closer.  

They reached the hall, and both came to a complete stop. Mace hit the light switch. Conrad could hear the switch flick, but a moment passed before the lights arrived. Conrad held on to the railing then leaned out and looked down. He had expected to see something, but still, his blood froze, at the sight of the body lying below them. For a second, he thought that it was Elisabeth, but the calmness on Mace’s face told him that she was fine.

A flicker in the light set them both in motion again. They stumbled down the winding stairs and kneeled next to the body.

It was a young woman. Conrad found her pulse and confirmed that she was still alive, though there was no other sign thereof. Conrad could see dark blotches on her hair and her torn dress. Her face had deep cuts; one above her right eye and one on her right cheek. She had a swelling on the side of her head. Mace reached out his hand and touched the woman’s face. ‘Is it someone you know?’ asked Conrad in a whisper, looking at Mace.

‘No, I’ve never seen her before in my life,’ he said then continued in a whisper. ‘This is impossible.’

Mace looked at Conrad with wide eyes. Conrad even thought he saw a tremor in the side of his mouth. Conrad’s voice was low as he asked,

‘What do you mean, impossible?’

‘Well,’ continued Mace, lowering his voice to a rapid whisper. ‘We have had a couple of burglaries out here. I have managed to keep this from Elisabeth. I sometimes have to leave on business, and I didn’t want her to fear staying in the big house alone.’

Conrad gave a nod of recognition. He felt the dark corners moving closer.

‘I understand!’ he said, but Mace gave him a quick, disturbing look.

‘No. I don’t think you do. I had one of the best alarm systems installed after that. They even put bars in the chimney. Tonight, before we went to bed, I checked the whole building. I do that every night. I tell Elizabeth that I’m putting the house to bed. I went back and checked the door again after I had shown you to your room.’

Conrad’s eyes widened. He knew what was coming and considering everything else that had happened since he had left London, there was no reason for it to have a chilling effect on him, but it did. He stared at the woman lying in front of him, expecting her to be gone, but she was still there, eyes closed, blood staining her clothes and body. Mace sounded scared as he finished.

‘There’s no way this woman can be here!’

‘No what?’ asked Elisabeth, wandering up behind them. She regarded Conrad’s astonished face. Conrad opened his mouth, wanting to speak, but nothing came out, and Mace beat him to it again.

‘No shoes,’ he said, causing Elisabeth and Conrad to turn their heads.

‘It looks like she’s been doing a bit of walking too,’ said Elisabeth, and her eyes met Conrad’s. ‘I wonder if she was brought in by the same wind as you.’

Conrad said nothing; he was feeling a strange urge to leave. Elisabeth stood.

‘Where is all this blood coming from?’

Conrad and Mace sent each other a fleeting glance, and then Conrad leaned down and did a quick search of the woman.

‘I can’t find anything,’ he said. ‘But Elisabeth, perhaps you should undress her and ensure that she is all right.’

‘Let’s take her to the guestroom.’

Conrad picked up the woman. She felt light in his arms, and it kept him from looking down. He had no desire to see her face, afraid that he might find something altered. He could hear the heavy breathing of Mace right behind him and felt certain that Mace felt the same way.

With every step, the woman grew heavier. Conrad felt relieved as they reached the room next to his. He laid her down on a bed near the window then he looked at her. It was the same face as he had seen below in the hall, and he uttered a sigh of relief. Elisabeth hurried them both out the door, leaving Conrad and Mace alone in the hall.

They stared at each other. Conrad waited to hear something from the room, but nothing happened. The lamps along the corridor flickered, sending a chill down his spine. He hesitated, but then spoke, breathing new life into the problem, which was bothering them.

‘Are you certain that there is no way in? Perhaps you overlooked something. I mean there’s got to be an explanation.’

Mace grabbed Conrad’s arm, pulling him away from the door, making a hissing sound to quiet him.

‘Don’t let them hear you.’

They both looked at the door. It stayed shut. Mace continued.

‘I didn’t miss a thing. This house was as safe as the Tower when we returned to bed.’

‘Does anyone else have a key? Perhaps a maid?’

Mace shook his head.

‘What about the basement? Could she have come through that way?’

‘There is no exit from the basement, and I find it hard to believe, that she came through the wall.’

‘Well, that’s sort of where this is going right now.’

The door opened and they both turned their head.

‘You can come in,’ said Elisabeth. ‘There is so much blood on her dress, but she’s fine. I don’t think it’s her blood.’ She shook her head, with a look of relief on her face.  

Conrad was the first to move. He lifted the dress from the floor where Elisabeth had dropped it, making the dark spots visible to all of them.

‘I didn’t realize that it had this much blood on it,’ he said, dropping it back on the floor. He looked down at himself. There were red stains covering his white shirt, but the dark hall had hidden this from him before. He turned towards Mace.

‘Perhaps we should call a doctor.’

They called and Elisabeth stayed with the girl. Conrad and Mace agreed to take another look around the house. Conrad tried to stay indifferent, as they walked through a massive dining room, down dark corridors, up winding backstairs and through a ballroom and a conservatory filled with plants and garden tables.

They found neither signs of break-in, nor more blood. They returned to the room where they had left the strange intruder and Elisabeth. Elisabeth looked up as they walked in.

‘I have checked her twice, and aside from her legs and face, and some cuts around her fingers, there is nothing. Those scratches are not enough to cause all that blood.’ Elisabeth paused for a second, allowing the facts to sink in then she continued. ‘There are plenty of bruises though. I think she’s been beat up pretty bad.’ She shook her head. ‘I talked to Doctor Robert. He says the trees are blocking the road. He can’t make it tonight.’

Mace looked at her with worried eyes.

‘It doesn’t matter,’ said Elisabeth. ‘That’s what I’m trying to tell you. The girl is just fine. I’m more concerned about the person, who spilled this blood all over her.’

Conrad broke in, ‘But isn’t she unconscious?’ He looked at the body, which was frozen in the same position, as when he had laid her on the bed.

Elisabeth smiled. ‘No, I think she is asleep. Let’s go outside and leave her to rest.’

They all went to Conrad’s room and sat on the sofa and lounge chairs, in front of the fireplace. Conrad was exhausted but felt the need to revise recent events with the others. He got the impression that Mace and Elisabeth felt the same way. They submerged in silence, perhaps waiting for the next scream to cut through the air, or perhaps no one knew what to say. Mace stole the quietness.

‘Could you stay Conrad?’ he asked. ‘I mean, could we hire you, to find out where she came from?’

Conrad smiled. ‘We don’t even know if there is a mystery yet,’ he said. ‘She could wake up and just decide to walk home.’

Mace gave Elisabeth a short, knowing look, one that told Conrad a different story. Mace continued. ‘Could you at least stay until we find out if there is a mystery?’

Conrad had to admit that the whole situation was very intriguing, still, he didn’t feel free to accept.

‘I have been hired by a Reverend Thompson, from the church of Ealingdon, so although I’m honoured that you have such confidence in me, I feel obliged to follow the original plan.’

Mace leaned forward in his lounge chair. ‘Well, what does the good Reverend Thompson need a private investigator for?’

Conrad shrugged his shoulders, ‘I’m not sure,’ he said. ‘The Reverend kept rambling on about some missing inscriptions when we spoke on the phone, and I can’t imagine how something like that could be missing. The whole deal makes no sense to me because I specialise in revealing adulteress spouses, but even though I told him that, the Reverend insisted that I was the man for the job.’ Conrad hesitated, but due to recent events and the strange trust that he had found in his hosts, he continued. ‘He offered me an obscene amount of money. I mean an unrealistic amount for my line of work.’

Mace cleared up. ‘That’s perfect. You could stay here, while you solve the Reverend’s little mystery. The church is just down the street from here, and the rooms for rent in Ealingdon are overpriced. The road to Ealingdon is blocked for the time being, but once we get it cleared, it’s a ten-minute walk.’

Conrad smiled. ‘Then I’m not that lost,’ he said, scratching his head. ‘I was hoping you would talk me out of the other job, but this solution is even better.’

Mace reached out and shook his hand. ‘Then it’s settled. Let’s get some sleep before this house wakes us up again.’

The Plane

Matthew moves to the Isle of Man, hoping for a new start with his daughter Ellie, who sees too much and can’t keep quiet about it. As soon as they arrive, mysterious events starts happening. A plane vanish, and on a flight, Matthew notices a strange shadow following his plane. Something is happening on the island, and the newcomers gets stuck in the middle of it.

Chapter 1 the first shadow

Matthew looked out the window of the small plane and down on the island. It was hard to tell what the place was like, as a thick fog encumbered it. He looked at Ellie, sitting next to him. She was reading a book and was wearing her headset. He knew she was listening to the Royal Jellies. That was the only band she ever played on her headset.

They had left behind their old flat in London, heading for Matthew’s new job at the Isle of Man airline. It had not been his first choice of destination, but he needed it. They both needed to start over somewhere secluded, where Ellie wouldn’t have to be confronted with the number five.

He told himself that it was just temporary. Someday his daughter would be normal. Although she never had been anything which resembled ordinary.  

Matthew assumed the crew to be his new colleagues, but he refrained from introducing himself. He was too tired and wanted to meet and greet them polished. When they were about to land, Ellie leaned in.

‘They all know who you are,’ she said in her matter-of-fact tone, removing her headset. Matthew could hear Dave Messer’s voice singing about the long road home.

Matthew turned his head looking at her.

‘Your name was on the passenger list,’ she continued and smiled at him. ‘And they are all curious to discover who their new colleague is.’

She was growing into a copy of her mother.

‘The flight attendants have been staring at us throughout the flight.’

Matthew Eaton had had nothing but random affairs with flight attendants during the past couple of years, since he had been widowed. Ellie had been a handful since the day she was born.  

Matthew Eaton and his daughter Ellie arrived at the Castle arms late. A voluptuous woman, with a big smile on her face, greeted them. She looked like she was in her later forties, but her hair had already turned grey, and her skin was worn.

‘Hello love,’ she greeted Ellie then smiled at Matthew. ‘You must be Matthew.’

‘I am,’ said Matthew. ‘And this is Ellie. We’re sorry to keep you up this late.’

‘Oh, that’s no problem,’ said the woman. ‘We’re used to the red eye coming in.’

‘Good,’ said Matthew. ‘It’s been a long day.’

‘Well, you’re here now love. Your rooms are ready, and I just left some sandwiches and tea up there for you, in case you are hungry.’

Matthew lifted an eyebrow.

‘You did?’

‘Yes, I did hon. How about if you go straight on up and we’ll take care of all the cheeking in tomorrow.’

‘That is very kind of you, Mrs. Meuse,’ said Matthew, reading the sign on her chest.

‘You can call me Sally,’ said the woman. ‘And you’re welcome, but you did book indefinitely, so I’m not expecting you to run off in the middle of the night. Besides if you did, there is not far to go.’ She winked at Matthew and handed him two keys. ‘I gave you both a room on the third floor with a view of the water. Breakfast is from seven till nine.’

Matthew smiled.

‘Thank you, Sally. You’re an angel.’

Sally looked at Ellie, but Ellie just stared back, scrutinising her.

‘You have a hair on your shoulder,’ said Ellie. ‘Which is not your hair.’

Matthew saw Sally flinch.

‘Please don’t mind my daughter. She is a bit different from the average teen. If she tells you strange things, she means no harm, on the contrary. If she tells you things you are not sure you want to hear, it’s a good idea to listen.’

Sally looked back at Matthew.

‘That sounds a bit ominous,’ she said.

Matthew nodded.

‘Well, the problem is that Ellie is very smart and observant. Sometimes she sees through people’s barriers.’

‘Ah, I see,’ said Sally. She looked at Ellie. ‘I must have hugged someone early in the day love. I do love to hug people.’

Ellie smiled back.

Matthew grabbed the key and put them in his pocket then he picked up the suitcases.

‘There is a lift right down the hall,’ said Sally. ‘Third floor and then turn right. Rooms 307 and 308’

‘Thank you.’

Matthew’s room was fine. There was a view of the water, as promised. It had a pretty bed, with clean covers and a duvet. Several decorative pillows adorned the bed. Matthew looked around for a spot to lay them. He found a launch chair. There was also a desk by the window with a chair and a small table with two chairs. In the fireplace, a small fire was burning.

He walked next door and knocked. Ellie opened.

‘Is the room all right?’ he asked.

Ellie was sitting on her bed. She bounced up and down on it a few times then smiled.  

‘There is a nice view of the town, and not too many hairs from past visitors, although someone stayed here with long red hair.’

‘That’s great. Come join me in my room. There is tea and sandwiches.’

Ellie stood and trotted along.

On the desk was a tray with a pot of tea and sandwiches. Matthew felt the side of the pot. It was still hot. Sally must have been telling the truth when she said she was used to the red-eye bringing in people. She had timed everything with perfection.  

He and Ellie sat down, ate a sandwich, and had a cup of tea. Afterwards, Ellie got up.

‘I need a shower,’ she said.

‘So do I. See you in the morning?’ 

‘Sleep tight and father?’

‘Yes?’

‘Everything will be just fine.’

Matthew shrugged.

‘I know,’ he said.

‘You have had a wrinkled forehead since we landed. Something is bugging you.’

‘It’s nothing you need to worry about,’ he said then he leaned in a kissed her on the cheek.

Matthew woke the next morning, as the sun hit his face through the window. He stood up and looked out at the water. Castletown had sprung to life, below him on the streets. He watched anglers in the harbour and a mail carrier riding along on a bike. Matthew got dressed then went next door and knocked. No one answered so he continued down the stairs to eat. In the dining room, he found Ellie. The room had five tables, standing a little too close to make any of them private. There was a bar at one end of the room, with a big mirror behind it. All the tables had red and white tablecloths. Sally was swirling around, taking care of everything.

‘Good morning love,’ she said, as Matthew entered the room.

‘Good morning, Sally,’ he said. ‘Thank you for the sandwiches last night. They were good.’

‘You’re welcome. Ellie already found a table. I’ll be right over.’ She reached up and brushed her shoulders, but looked unaware. Matthew smiled.

Matthew sat down opposite Ellie.

‘You’ll give everyone on the island nervous ticks,’ he said, smiling at her.

Ellie looked up and rolled her eyes.

‘Sally has been brushing her shoulder since I arrived,’ she said. ‘I think I found the man she has been hugging.’ She cast a glance to a table, where a man with long dark hair in a ponytail was sitting. ‘He has been smiling at her all morning, and every time she reaches his table, she slows down.’

‘It’s none of your business,’ said Matthew.

‘Sally is married,’ said Ellie, ‘and that man isn’t.’

‘Still, none of your business.’

Ellie looked down at the table then she wrinkled her nose.

‘That’s just how it is Ellie. The adult world is complicated.’

‘Does her husband know that?’ she asked.

Matthew shrugged.

‘Her husband could be a drunk jerk, who beats her every day. We don’t know enough to meddle.’

‘Fine,’ said Ellie.

‘Did you talk to anyone?’ asked Matthew.  

She shook her head.

‘No, don’t worry. I’m keeping a low profile. It’s a small island, and I don’t want to scare everyone off.’

‘That’s not what I meant,’ lied Matthew.

‘Of course it was,’ said Ellie, smiling at him.

Sally returned.

‘So how about a full breakfast?’ she asked.

Matthew and Ellie both nodded.

‘Yes, why not,’ said Matthew.

‘What are your plans for today?’ asked Sally, as she poured Matthew a cup of tea. ‘You don’t begin work until Monday, right?’

‘How did you know that?’ asked Matthew.

Sally smiled.

‘This is a small town, love,’ she said. ‘This is a small island.’

‘Ah. We’re thinking we would explore it a bit and get our bearings.’

‘That’s a great idea,’ said Sally. ‘Let me know if you need directions or anything.’

‘We will, thank you.’

They spent the day walking around, first inside Castletown then on the fields and cliffs surrounding it. Matthew had to admit that the place was beautiful. They ended up out by the airport in the late afternoon. The fog had begun to crawl in from the coast, covering parts of the runway. A fence surrounded the place, and they stopped outside it, watching as the crew on the ground loaded the suitcases and then secured the whole plane. Then shadows on the ground removed the stairs, and the plane continued towards the take-off strip. At last, they watched as it sped up and disappeared into the fog.

They both turned around and were about to head back home when the sound of another aeroplane made them stop. Confused they both turned again and stared through the fence.

‘That seems a bit strange,’ said Matthew. ‘To let another plane lift off so soon in the fog, and at a place like this. There are only about thirty take-offs a day.’

Ellie nodded. She had that profound speculative look on her face, which told Matthew that her brain was ticking away, adding up pieces that he had never even noticed.

He turned his head and stared into the fog again, which was now hiding the airport. There seemed to be no people on the ground now, but he could see a shadow in the fog, shaped like an aeroplane.

He looked at it, squinting his eyes, searching for a sign of the luggage. Searching for a sign of all the ground people. He didn’t find any.

Matthew turned away, feeling discomfort. Ellie stared for another moment then she followed him. He could hear it lift off above his head, as they walked away.

‘Have you ever heard about such a thing as a ghost plane?’ asked Ellie, behind him.

‘Don’t be absurd. You don’t believe in such things.’

‘I know, but Sherlock Holmes said that whatever the most logical explanation appears to be is the right one, no matter how crazy it may appear.’

‘Sherlock Holmes was fictional,’ said Matthew.

‘Sir Conan Doyle was real,’ said Ellie.

‘Let’s return to the hotel. We have to get ready for tomorrow. Are you prepared for school?’

‘I am,’ she said.

‘Do you need me to walk by with you before I go to the airport?’

‘Yes father, because I am seven years old.’

‘All right no need to be sarcastic. Just try to lay low, all right?’

‘I know. I will keep quiet and keep my opinions to myself.’

‘Not all of them,’ said Matthew. ‘You can tell everyone your opinion on Shakespeare and Austen and H. G. Wells or whatever else you are discussing in class but try to hold back on your classmates.’

‘I know. I know.’

Ellie walked past him. He smiled to himself, knowing that she did it on purpose, so he could see her slumped over shoulders.

The Fray Maker

Maggie is helping at an excavation site at the Tower of London when she is pulled back in time. She is branded with the letter F, and when she returns to her own time, her colleague Edward takes an interest in her. The police officer Porter catches up with them, when he arrests Maggie for breaking into London Museum by walking through the walls. When she finds herself in 1888 alongside Edmond Reed, who is on the hunt for Jack the Ripper, a race begins between research and events happening in the past, as the three companions tries to make sense of the madness and history.

Chapter 1 London Tower

It was an ordinary day, at first. All the laws of physics were at their best behaviour. Maggie was knee deep in dirt, at a new excavation in the basement of the Tower of London. Gravity was putting pressure on her knees and annoying her back. She was trying to convince herself that she was fine with laying on her knees, in an awkward position. She was an archaeologist and historian, and this would not be the first time that her body would have to hold this pose. The year was 2014. Maggie had never given much attention to the current year, until that year.

The room with the dirt was a resent discovery. A Yeoman had slipped and made a hole in the wall, revealing a half-buried room. Something left forgotten by the past.

Maggie was volunteering, using her break from teaching at the London University, to help with the excavations. Edward Keys from her department was helping as well. They had never been sociable even though they had both graduated from the same class at Oxford. Maggie had watched him stroll around with the upper class, while she had kept to the shadows.

Maggie was working on the same cluster of dirt, for the third consecutive day, removing one layer at a time. Edward was working in the corner. Georgina was helping him. She was another volunteer. She was wearing a tight skirt, making Maggie feel ugly in her jean shorts and top. Maggie turned her head and looked at Edward and Georgina, brushing the sweat off her forehead. The room was chilled, but the work was hard. She thought she saw Edward casting her a glance. She reacted by sending him an incredulous look, in part from the embarrassment of having looked at him. She had always found him easy on the eye.  

The head of the excavation, Mr. Spellman stepped up behind Edward and Georgina.

                      ‘What do you suppose it was for?’ he asked, and kneeled next to them.

They were all staring at a hole in the wall, which looked like a small fireplace.

‘There seems to be a chimney,’ said Edward, ‘but it could never heat up a room of this size.’

This was when the laws of physics stopped acting normally.

Maggie blinked and found herself flanked by two men in armour. There was no explanation to where they had emerged from. They were holding swords. Before she had time to react, they both grabbed her by the arms and dragged her down towards the hole in the wall. 

She screamed in surprised, looked up and realized that people she had never seen before and short glimpses of things she was unable to recognize, had replaced her colleagues. There was a stage at the front of the room, and on the stage stood a table. Three older men sat behind it. They were staring at her with ominous glares.

‘Maggie Moon. Thou stands beforehand, convicted of thou crime and thou shall be punished by branding,’ the man in the middle exclaimed.

It sounded as if English was an obstacle for him and the pronunciation was far from anything, which Maggie had ever experienced. 

Maggie stared at him confused and tried to break loose from the grip. The man was wearing a rope, which looked thick. Maggie was trying to place the era in her head, but it was nothing she recognized. Perhaps fifteenth century, but the language was throwing her.

‘You are kidding right?’ she said.

The man in the middle returned a befuddled look, matching her own. For a moment, the room lay encumbered in a strange silence. 

‘Kit.. ting?’ he asked.

Maggie tried another confounded look.

‘Jest?’ she tried since she felt like she had stepped into a Shakespeare play.

‘Why wouldst I jest? Tis not the forum for jesting. Thou crime is sacrilege and a serious matter. The king has agreed so.’

‘The king? Which king?’

‘King William the second,’ said the man then he pointed at the hole in the wall where a fire was burning. ‘Give her the mark,’

Maggie stared at the small fire and placed the time somewhere around 1100. 

‘What?’ she muttered, then the grip on her arms tightened and the two men in armour pulled her up from the bench and dragged her towards the wall.

‘No!’ she yelled, as it dawned on her, what was about to happen.

She kicked her feet out at them.

‘I have committed no crime. Let me go!’

The guards threw her down on her knees. One guard raised his sword.

She found it astounding, up until the moment when she realized that he was going to use it to hold her at bay. The sword was hurting her, resting against her throat. The other guard grabbed her left wrist and held her hand out towards the hole in the wall. The guard grabbed an iron in the fire and pressed it down on top of her left hand before she had time to realize what was happening.

                      She screamed, tears filling her eyes, the smell of burned skin in her nostrils. One guard was still holding her arm in a tight grip. Now he pulled it up and showed it to the other guard. This guard examined her hand then looked at the three old men on the stage and said, ‘A fair mark, Milord!’ 

                      She closed her eyes. When she opened them a moment later, the fire was gone. The guards had vanished as well. She was still kneeling on the floor in front of the wall. For a moment, the memory seemed unreal, but her flesh smelled burned and the pain was overwriting all of reality. She was too scared to remove her other hand covering the pain. She cried out again, as tears started rolling down her cheeks. She found it hard to gather enough thought to think of a way to rid herself of the fire on her skin. It was at that moment it dawned on her where she was, and she turned her head looking over her shoulder.

                      Everyone was staring at her. Edward, Georgina and Mr. Spellman were standing and seemed to have taken a step back. The other people working at the sight were all standing around looking straight at her. Some of them stared puzzled, all of them transfixed. Some looked flabbergasted, some looked amused and a few looked worried. One of them was Edward. 

                      She stared back at him, confused and scared, tears rolling down her cheeks. Petrified that her hand was burned and afraid that it was fine. Of course, there was no way it could be burned, she thought. How could it be? Still, it was hurting with such perseverance. 

                      Edward walked towards her.

                      ‘Are you all right Maggie?’ he asked, kneeling down next to her.

                      She smiled through her tears at the unexpected gesture.

                      ‘Fine thank you,’ she said, but felt like screaming.

The damn tears were hard to stop from rolling. She changed her mind and shook her head.

‘No. I’m not that fine. My hand is hurting.’

                      She was clutching her hand against her chest.

Edward smiled at her.

                      ‘Can I see your hand?’ he said in a soothing voice.

                      Maggie looked down at her right hand covering her left. She was certain that she would never survive the embarrassment of showing everyone normal, unharmed skin. She wondered how she had gotten to kneel on the floor and decided that she must have been sleepwalking. She shook her head.

                      ‘I’m fine. It’s nothing,’ she said.

                      She wiped her tears away in her sleeve, still covering her hand however and tried to smile at him.

                      ‘See then I think we have a conundrum,’ he said, staring at her with a penetrating stare.

                      ‘A conundrum?’

                      Edward moved closer.

                      ‘Yes.’

                      ‘How?’ Maggie was staring into Edward’s eyes. All of it was a bit confusing.

                      ‘I think something is wrong with that hand.’ Edward pointed at her left hand, which she was again holding tight against her stomach. ‘Now if you tell me that there isn’t, most times I would believe you, but since you can’t hold back your tears and since you are too scared right now to even look at it yourself, I presume that something is wrong with your hand.’

                      He reached out and put a hand on her wrist.

                      ‘Now which is it?’

                      She stared at him wide-eyed then shook her head.

                      ‘I don’t know,’ she said.

                      ‘Then let me check,’ said Edward.

                      She gave up and gave in. It was too late to save face, which she had never had in the first place. She loosened the grip around the pain. Edward removed her right hand then he took her left hand and held it up. She refrained from looking at it but kept staring into his eyes. They were brown. She was surprised to see surprise.

                      ‘How did this happen?’ he asked. 

                      ‘What?’

                      He looked up at her, shaking his head. ‘Who did this? Did you do this? You couldn’t have done this. I just saw your hand a moment ago. Your hand was fine a moment ago.’ He was rambling.

                      ‘You saw my hand a moment ago?’ asked Maggie.

                      Edward was still shaking his head. Although she had no intention of looking down, she did. She gasped. On the back of her left hand was a significant bulging mark. It was bleeding. In the middle of it was the letter F. Edward touched it.

                      ‘It’s warm.’ He lifted her hand to his face and sniffed at it. ‘And it smells burned. How did this happen?’

                      Maggie shook her head. ‘I don’t know,’ she whispered.

                      Edward came into action. He grabbed her right hand and pulled her to her feet. Outside he steered down the hall and into the ladies’ room. He opened the water faucet.

She reached her hand into the water, still staring bewildered. She flinched in pain but refused to cry again. Edward was shaking his head.

                      ‘This is unbelievable,’ he said.

                      Maggie smiled to herself at the look of concern displayed on Edward’s face.

                      ‘Yes, it is.’

                      ‘You need to get to the hospital,’ he continued.

                      ‘I do?’

                      ‘I’ll go with you,’ he said, and then he blushed. ‘I mean, if you like me to.’

                      ‘I would like that.’

                      Edward went into a stall and returned with a roll of toilet paper then he started wrapping it around her hand.

                      ‘Let’s go find a taxi,’ he said. 

                      Outside they rushed to Tower Hill, and Edward hailed a taxi.

                      ‘Nearest emergency room please,’ he told the driver, who turned the taxi around.

                      Maggie was having a hard time sitting still. The pain was throbbing in her hand.

                      ‘It’s all right if you cry,’ said Edward, sending her a reassuring smile.

                      ‘Good. I don’t think I can help it much longer.’

                      Tears were pressing to get through, but she was trying to put on a brave face. Edward’s phone rang, and he took it.

                      ‘I’m in a taxi with Maggie on the way to the emergency room.’ He listened for a moment. ‘Because she was injured, and it was bad. I don’t care Georgina.’

                      He let out a sigh and hung up then he looked at Maggie.

                      ‘High society girls can be high maintenance,’ he said, smiling a strenuous smile.

Maggie had no reply, so she just sobbed a bit.

                      In the emergency room, her crying turned into screaming. She was in no mood to sit in line and wait. The injury was far from fatal, she had to admit, but her hand was hurting, swollen and bleeding. She was led into a room fast. There she laid down on a gurney, and a nurse put a drop in her arm.

                      ‘I’m going to give you some heavy sedative,’ proclaimed the nurse.

                      Maggie gave the nurse a grateful nod.

                      ‘Yes, thank you, please,’ she rambled.

                      She was in too much pain to feel the needle, as it pierced her skin. After a few minutes, she started feeling drowsy, while the pain wore off.

                      She replaced the screaming with a complacent smile.

                      ‘Better?’ asked Edward.

                      He was sitting on a chair next to the gurney. Maggie had forgotten all about his presence for a brief moment.  

‘Yes. I can’t even feel my fingers at this point. You’re very handsome,’ she continued, ‘And a good arse.’ She spoke the words with a droopy voice.

                      ‘It’s the drugs,’ said the nurse in an apologetic tone, looking at Edward. ‘If you have any questions, you need an answer to, now is your chance.’ She winked at Edward. ‘I’ll send a doctor by, as soon as we got one available.’

                      ‘Thank you,’ said Edward, smiling at her.

                      Maggie leaned back on the gurney and looked at Edward.

                      ‘Why did you help me?’ she asked. ‘You ignored me all through Oxford.’

                      ‘No one else was helping, and it was clear that something was awry,’ said Edward.

He avoided her eyes.  

                      ‘I appreciate your help,’ she said. ‘I don’t know what I would have done if you hadn’t stepped in. I suppose I would still be lying on the floor right now.’

                      ‘Don’t say that. Someone would have helped you if I hadn’t.’

                      Maggie refrained from commenting.

                      ‘Did I disappear?’ she asked.

                      Edward sent her a puzzled stare.

                      ‘Why? Did you feel like you disappeared?’

                      ‘Well, did I?’

                      Edward shook his head.

                      ‘No, you were there the whole time. I was staring at the hole, and then you walked past everyone to the front of the room. You stood there for a moment then looked up at the back wall, after which you started yelling something about a king?’

                      Maggie let out a moan.

                      ‘Great. That’s normal.’

                      Edward laughed.

                      ‘Not in the least bit, I’m afraid. After that, you threw yourself to your knees in front of the hole in the wall. You were moving in a strange manner. It sent a chill down my spine. What happened is hard to explain, with anything but the unexplainable.’

                      Maggie sent him a frightened look.

                      ‘Really?’

                      Edward had a grave expression on his face as he nodded. He paused for a moment then looked at her. ‘It was used for heating the iron that gave you that mark on your hand, wasn’t it?’

                      Maggie’s smile. ‘That’s a normal question.’

                      Edward smiled too. ‘What happened back there wasn’t normal. It was the strangest thing I have seen in my life.’

                      ‘I saw something,’ said Maggie.

                      It seemed that the normal boat had already sailed anyway.

                      Edward lifted his eyebrows.

                      ‘I blinked for a moment and then there were guards next to me, along with three old fellows sitting on the stage. They convicted me of my crimes, they said. However, they failed to mention what my crimes were. They knew my name.’

                      Maggie looked down at the paper rolled around her hand.

‘They pulled me to the hole in the wall and there was an iron waiting in the fire.’

                      ‘That’s what I thought,’ said Edward.

                      ‘How could you possibly think that?’ asked Maggie, shaking her head.

                      ‘Because it’s clear that you have been branded.’

                      ‘But it’s illogical,’ protested Maggie.

                      ‘Do you have a better explanation?’

                      Maggie shook her head again.

                      ‘I have no explanation at all. If it wasn’t for the pain, I wouldn’t even believe that this had happened.’

                      A doctor stepped in. Maggie looked at him.

                      ‘What have we got here?’ he asked. 

                      Maggie reached out her hand and the toilet paper. 

                      ‘This,’ she said.

                      The doctor pulled over another chair and sat down then grabbed her by the wrist and started unwrapping her hand. He paused and stared at the exposed hand.

                      ‘Did you play some sort of silly game?’ he said.

                      Maggie shook her head. She had no idea what to tell the doctor. She figured it was time for a story and a good one that did not land her in a mental institution.

                      ‘It was an accident,’ said Edward.

                      Maggie hurried to nod.

                      ‘We’re both archaeologists. We were on an excursion, and someone was demonstrating the instruments for branding. Maggie here slipped and the hot iron hit her hand.’

                      The doctor gave an approving nod.  

                      ‘That is a nasty burn. I bet it hurts like hell.’ He shook his head as if he could feel her pain.

                      ‘The nurse got me something,’ said Maggie. ‘But yes, it did hurt like hell. You look kind of hot.’

                      The doctor smiled.

                      ‘Thank you,’ he said.

                      Maggie winked at him, making Edward laugh. 

                      ‘Don’t think you’re anything special,’ he said. ‘She told me that too.’

                      The doctor faked a sad face then he looked at the hand again.

                      ‘I think you’ll have to get used to the idea of an F on your hand,’ he continued. ‘I don’t even know what that stands for. Is there any chance that your surname is Friola?’

                      He sent Maggie an inquisitive stare. Maggie gave in to unbridled giggling.

                      ‘I guess I will have to marry into it.’

                      ‘Good, that’s the spirit,’ said the doctor. ‘The good news is the pain will go away. I’ll do a neat rapping for you, and send you home with more drugs, plus some antibiotics to clean the wound for the next couple of weeks. I hope you are right-handed?’

                      ‘I am, yes.’

                      ‘Good, because you’ll have a problem holding onto things for months to come. Perhaps as long as a year.’

                      Maggie let out a sigh.

                      ‘What about digging?’ said Edward. ‘We’re in the middle of an excavation.’

                      The doctor looked at Maggie.

                      ‘You can use your left hand as long as you can stand the pain, but I would use plastic gloves for a while.’

                      ‘All right,’ said Maggie. ‘Thank you.’

                      The doctor grabbed a pillow for her to rest her arm on, and got comfortable then he began cleansing the wound. Maggie looked away. Edward moved his chair around, so he could talk to her.

                      ‘What do you think F means?’ he said. ‘I never heard of an F.’

                      Maggie shook her head. She was wondering why Edward was still there. She had made it to the hospital. He could have left.

                      ‘I haven’t got the slightest idea. I remember reading somewhere that vagabonds and gypsies got a V, but they branded that on the chest. I think there was a time when runaway slaves got an S branded on their forehead or cheek, but I don’t know what an F is. We should be able to find out though.’

                      ‘Yes, we should,’ said Edward. ‘Now that you’ll be marked by it for the rest of your life.’

                      Maggie stared into the wall. It was all quite overwhelming. She decided to buy fingerless gloves at first given occasion.

                      They were walking out of the hospital door, as something dawned on Maggie. She stopped and Edward looked at her.

                      ‘What are you thinking about?’ he said, curiosity colouring his voice.

                      ‘What if it happens again?’

More Excerpts coming soon…